mdizzle999872

[mdizzle999872]

Injured Resident part: B

It was too big to be on it's own so here's a second part:

Two days later...

Danny was still feeling a little bummed about the lives the Vee's took, so Emily decided that it was time to take him on their first date. Promising that if anyone could cheer him up, it was her.

In the evening, she strolled him out to the backyard behind the hotel. There, under the tree was a picnic blanket and a telescope.

"Stargazing? I love astronomy Emily, but we're in Hell. There's no stars to gaze at!"

"I know! That's why I got Angel Dust to sneak me one of these!"

She held up a weird crystal thing.

"It's called an Asmodean Crystal! Apparently, those in Angel Dust's business use these all the time for journeying to Earth to get more supplies or whatever! First time it's probably being used for something sweet though. Angel Dust said that we can borrow it just for tonight."

She held up the crystal and a portal appeared in front of the telescope of the night sky.

"Wow!" Danny gasped.

"It's supposed to be to some really high mountain that no one has climbed yet so nobody will know it's there. And it can give us a closer look at the night's sky!"

"I gotta see!" was the only thing Danny could bring himself to say.

He wasted no time wheeling himself over to the telescope. He instantly started fiddling with it to show what he wanted to share correctly. Emily just stood by and patiently waited for Danny to finish.

"Okay Emily, I don't know if you guys in Heaven can watch galaxies but come take a look at the Andromeda Galaxy."

Emily did exactly that and Danny was pleased to hear a sound of wonder from her.

"No wonder you wanted to be an astronaut! I'd want to see that first hand too!"

"... You're not just saying that to humor me? You're honestly interested?"

Emily was about to ask what he meant when she suddenly remembered that Danny's two human friends probably wouldn't have had an interest in space. Not like Danny anyways. And him being on the bottom of the highschool social ladder probably hadn't helped him with opening up his interest in it to other people either.

"Three words, Danny! Show! Me! More!"

"R-Really? Well, okay! We could probably get a good look at Venus! And I know of a comet that should be visible soon!"

The next couple of hours went by like this. Just Danny showing Emily something new on the telescope and her being honestly interested in it. Danny was pleased to answer any questions she had.

And if this was how the entirety of the date went it would have been just fine. Danny, however, chose to leave the telescope and wheeled himself over to the tree.

"Danny? I'm still interested. Don't you want to show me more?"

"Maybe later. Right now I think I just want to sit on this blanket and talk. Can you help me?"

"... Of course."

Emily helped Danny out of his wheelchair and sat him up against the tree.

"What did you want to talk about?"

"You! Honestly. What I've learned about you is mostly from other people. I want to know more about you, FROM YOU! I got my own questions."

Emily sat down next to him. She wasn't sure exactly what part of her it was, the part of her that was his fangirl or the part that was STILL crushing on him, but she was excited by the idea.

"Well, okay. What do you want to know?"

"Everything!" answered Danny. "What's even IS a seraphim? Is your true form really a giant eyeball with wings? Got a favorite food? Do you like bowling? I wouldn't even mind if you had an answer for boxers or briefs!"

Emily laughed at his little joke.

"Okay! Okay. I'll tell you! Where do you want me to begin?"

"Start out small. What's your favorite color?"

So even more hours went by with just the two of them talking. Danny learned about her roles and responsibilities, as well as her likes and dislikes. Soon the telescope and the portal in front of it were forgotten about.

"I don't think I've ever had this much fun just... talking to someone! You're even more special than I thought Danny... Danny?"

Emily looked to Danny and he was asleep with his head resting against the tree. A part of her knew she should wake him, to take him back to bed. He just looked so peaceful though that she couldn't help herself.

She gently grabbed his head and pulled it into her lap. He seemed to get even more comfortable now, sleeping even harder. She took notice that his hair was getting longer, she'd probably have to cut it soon.

"... We can wait... A little longer before heading up to bed... Right? What's the worst that can happen?"

______________________________________________________________

The next morning...

"Well isn't this a sight to behold?"

Emily snapped awake at the sound of a voice. It was Husk, he was smiling at them like the cat that caught the canary. They must have spent the whole night sleeping like this.

"Husk! Oh! L-Let me explain! You see Danny fell asleep against the tree, and tree trunks can't be that comfortable..."

"As opposed to your lap?"

Emily sighed, admitting defeat.

"I really am the worst. You know that?"

Now she had gotten the cat's curiosity. "In what way? I thought this was what you wanted!"

"I wasn't supposed to actually get it though! I don't know what I was thinking! Danny is still alive! Not even at the end of his mortal life span and here I am making..." Emily struggled for a moment trying to find the right word. "Connections with him and... Making something with him. Something special."

Emily sadly hung her head as she said this but Husk's confusion only grew.

"And that's... Not... A good thing?"

She gave a little sigh, like she was preparing for a long winded explanation.

"How it works up in Heaven is that if a soul goes their entire life span without making an everlasting romantic commitment..."

It sounded like marriage to Husk but he let her continue anyways.

"Then they're fair game once they die and go to Heaven; but if they did find someone to have and to hold them in life then nobody has a right to interfere with their happiness!"

"Danny told me that he was a free agent."

"For now!" Emily stressed. "Danny is a keeper and it's only a matter of time before some other woman notices that! What if he falls in love with her and I have to let go of best thing that's ever happened to me?!"

Husk was pretty skeptical about Emily's concern. "I haven't known Danny long, but he doesn't seem like the kind of fellow who would do that."

"Well, okay! Fine! The alternative isn't exactly what I would call 'better' anyways! What if some woman he's supposed to fall in love with finds him but Danny turns down her affections to stay loyal to me?! I'd be getting in the way of somebody else's happiness, maybe somebody who he's SUPPOSED to be with! Not only would I be unable to live with myself but I might be getting in the way of..." Emily was silent for a moment and pointed up to emphasize exactly who she was talking about. "HIS plan! Danny was important, who's to say who he falls in love with isn't as well?! Not to mention any kids they would have, because let me tell you, there would be more than a couple things they would inherit from their Poppa!"

Emily's sad smile only deepened.

"I am not a Fallen Angel, Husk, but there is no doubt in my mind that I am still setting myself up for a fall!"

She took a small comfort in brushing some hair out of Danny's face.

"... The way I see it, Danny is still a free man. If he wants to be with you, then so be it. You have to respect his right for free will, right?"

"... I guess so..."

"If he chooses you then that's all there is to it. It's his choice! If some other broad missed the boat with him then that's her loss! And if he really is supposed to be with someone else then maybe there is nothing you can do to stop it, but he's still the kind of guy who would care about your feelings after a break up, right?"

"... Yeah! That's right!"

"Romantically involved or not, he'd still be there to catch you if you fell! No matter how hard! That's just the kind of guy he is!"

"Yeah!" Emily's normal smile returned in full force. "Yeah! And there was never anything written anywhere that said I COULDN'T pursue something with him! If... 'He'... Didn't want Danny on the market then there should've been a little more effort put into making it clearer!"

"That's the spirit!"

"Yeah!"

"Listen, I don't know anything about fated romances or destined children or whatever... but what I do know is that you've been the best part of his stay in Hell. And that's nothing to feel sorry for!"

Danny suddenly awoke with a start.

"NO MORE CHAINS!"

"..."

"..."

"Did we... Fall asleep outside?" asked Danny.

"Afraid so, Baby. We also left the portal open." clarified Emily.

"Oh!

The portal was looking pretty bad and the gem that being used to make it looked even worse. The glow was faded and it somehow looked worn.

Husk picked up the crystal and inspected it closely. "I didn't think these crystals could hold portals open for this long. Did you do something to it?"

"Charlie may have taught me a trick or two with it using some ingredients restricted to the royal family. She insisted."

"Uh huh. Well I just hope Angel Dust doesn't mind..."

______________________________________________________________

The next day...

Angel Dust had in fact minded what had been done to the crystal. Said that it looked different from the others now. He had gotten it from a bin in their PR department and buried it on the bottom, hoping no one would find it.

All of them, minus Angel Dust because he had to work, were out back once more. Three cardboard bullseye targets had been set up. Danny had claimed that he had a trick that he wanted to show off.

He was in front of the targets with Emily behind his wheelchair.

"Again, it was only thanks to Emily and her close monitoring of me that we stumbled upon this little technique. Rest assured, I can do this safely without any damage to myself or my recovery rate."

Danny took a relaxing breath and held up a glowing green finger. He pointed it in the direction of a target and a glowing green ball of Ecto energy emerged. It was just a little bigger than his finger and floated in place peacefully.

Danny did it two more times, both in front of a target. Then with a snap of his fingers, the balls started to shoot ghost rays at the targets. They fired repeatedly, hitting their target each time but growing smaller after each shot.

By the time the balls depleted themselves into non-existence, the targets themselves were reduced to nothing but cinders.

Everybody clapped and Emily put a hand on Danny's shoulder, he grabbed that hand and they shared a smile.

"It barely costs me anything and it's easy to use. I can defend myself now!"

A little Q&A was about to start up when Angel Dust ran onto the scene looking just as panicked as the last time.

"We've got ourselves another little problem!"

Everybody let out a group groan.

"Again?! I'd complain about it if he wasn't so good at giving us the heads up!"

Angel Dust regained his composure for just a second and pointed a finger at Husk.

"You just admitted that I'm good at giving you head!"

Husk pinched the bridge of his nose.

"I hate you so fucking much."

"Angel! Focus! What's wrong?!" asked Charlie.

"Val discover the crystal I lent you! He's got those Vox scientists analyzing it! They're gonna figure out what happened to it and more importantly who would have the resources to do it!"

"Okay, so they're going to figure out Charlie had the crystal for her own purposes, but is there any way they can link that to us harboring Danny?" asked Vaggie.

"I wouldn't rule it out, Toots!"

Before Danny could say anything, Emily started pushing him back inside while Charlie started giving out orders.

"Vaggie get Adam, we're going to need all hands on deck for this one! Niffty, fetch Alastor! I know he can still bring something to the table! Sir Pentious, didn't you once say that you were working on some kind of sonic defense device for the hotel?"

Sir Pentious blushed and avoided eye contact with her.

"Well I suppose it could be interpreted that way but..."

"Good enough! Get it and set it up in front of the hotel!"

Danny had actually been working on that device with Sir Pentious, well he helped with the blueprints anyways. It was really a set of giant speakers, with the intent to use them for rock concerts. In theory, they could be used as some kind of defense weapon but this was probably something he told Charlie to keep it a secret. He was hoping perhaps she'd like it as a birthday present or something.

"Husk, you and Angel Dust are on inner defenses! Angel, once you're done helping Husk I want you to hide! For the best if Val doesn't find out that you're out unofficial inside man!"

Everyone save for Vaggie raced off to complete their orders.

"Love that you're taking charge, Babe! But what about you?" asked Vaggie.

"Me? I'm going to put on my crown and dress again and get ready to intercept them. If there's a chance I can end this peacefully then I have to try!"

"Love that about you, Hon! Good luck!"

Vaggie gave Charlie a peck on the lips and ran off.

______________________________________________________________

The road between Pentagram City and the Hotel...

The Vee's were speeding furiously in a limozeen towards the hotel. Valentino was at the wheel, while Vox sticking out of the sun roof. Velvette, on the other hand, merely sat in the back seat being the only one of the trio actually keeping her cool.

"This is so beneath us! So the freak show got away! The only thing we really lost with him was the ability to make Alastor's radios go pop anytime he broadcasts! We're still the Vee's, most powerful Overlords in Hell! We don't even really need the wanker, do we?"

"Velvette, his power is the ONLY thing I've ever seen beat Alastor's! You're NUTS if you think I'm going to let something like that slip through my fingers!"

"Ugh! And what about Princess Pants? She's literally demon royalty! I honestly think she might have the authority to order us to turn around and go home!"

"We've never let someone higher up on the ladder stop us before, why start now?!" challenged Vox.

"Okay. We'll disobey. Fine. But what if she tries to fight us to stop us and we end up hurting her? Lucifer finds out, we may as well put our own heads on the platter!"

"We'll handle it! Just like we've handled everything else! We're the Vee's! We always think of something!" exclaimed Vox.

"Sigh. I'm going to have to be the adult and be the only one going about things the smart way, aren't I?"

Velvette just let her body go limp as she pondered how these two could be her equals. Vox didn't care though, he had his eyes on the hotel.

"If I can't have his power..." Vox declared. "No one can! AND I DON'T CARE IF I HAVE TO GO THROUGH A HUNDRED HOTELS TO MAKE IT SO!"

Valentino, meanwhile, only had a slightly different mindset.

"I swear, if that little crack whore really was behind the escape then he's going to be scrubbing all the sets after every shoot with his teeth! And I'll make that a porno too! He won't be able to walk straight for months!"

The limo finally slowed down as they approached the driveway to the hotel. In front of the hotel, with dress and crown adorned, was Charlie.

Vox slipped down into the limo as Valentino brought it to a halt.

"Princess is right there waiting for us. How do I look? Is my hat on straight?" All of Vox's anger and fury were gone as he asked Velvette these questions.

"Hang on, you got a smudge on your screen. Let me get it."

Velvette licked her thumb and then rubbed it against his screen.

Vox popped back up out of the sunroof moments later as if nothing were wrong at all.

"Princess Charlie Morningstar, I bid you good morning. We have no quarrel with you or your hotel, and we certainly don't have one with your father. All we want is the little prisoner that snuck away from us."

"I..." Charlie's timidness threatened to make her shy away but she powered through it to the point where she summoned her pitchfork into her hand. "No! As Princess of Hell, and heir to the throne, I refuse your request and... strongly suggest you turn around and go home!"

"Your Majesty," Valentino popped his head out of the driver's side window. "While nothing would give us greater pleasure than to obey your command, I'm afraid we already called dibs on the fantasma! A living soil is not a denizen of Hell, and therefore not one of your people to protect."

It was clear that they had an argument for any excuse she was going to come up with. So she did the only thing she could think of.

Charlie took her pitchfork and used it to draw a line in the ground.

"I'm taking a page out of my friend's book and drawing a line in the ground. Both a literal AND metaphorical one! Overlords or not, you're still sinners and therefore my people! I don't want to see you get hurt but make no mistake... I am NOT going to let you come in here and hurt Danny! So leave now or else..." Charlie started to lose some of her nerve, cringing at the thought of violence. "Or else we're going to have to make you leave!"

Charlie held up her free hand and it was snagged by Vaggie flying by.

"I ever mention how beautiful your wings are?" asked Charlie.

"You could stand to mention it more." flirted Vaggie.

As they flew off, Vox and Valentino exchanged a look.

"Oy!" Velvette called out. "Piss Babies, are we doing this or not?! If I have to miss my model's 9:55 fitting, I'll have both your nuts!"

*SCREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECH!*

The limo peeled out before racing across Charlie's line.

______________________________________________________________

Just Outside the Hazbin Hotel Front Entrance...

Charlie landed on the ground where Adam, Lucifer, and Sir Pentious were already working on the first line of defense.

Sir Pentious was a top of one of the two giant amp speakers. They had a golden spread design across them as was the norm for his designs. They were easily the size of two cars stacked on top of each other.

"It doesn't sound like they're going to turn around." informed Charlie.

"Not to worry..." Alastor put a hand on Charlie's shoulder. "With the three of us working together the Vee's won't know what hit them."

"What's this 'us' business Mr. Staff-less?" Adam asked as he tuned his guitar. "I thought you were practically pointless without your staff."

Alastor narrowed his eyes at Adam. "We're going to be attacking with sound, which is exactly why you're going to need MY expertise!"

"Whatever Nerd! You didn't even invent these, it was No Legs and Mr. Spooky Soap Opera!"

Charlie sent a touched smile towards Sir Pentious. "And it was really supposed to be a birthday gift?"

The Snake Man took a bashful turn.

"Well... Y-You're the Princesssssss of Hell, it'ssssss only a matter of time before you need to addresssss a large crowd again. We wanted to make you ssssomething that would be ussssseful to you."

Charlie wiped a tear out of her eye. "And I am just so touched by the thought the two of you went through together. I have never, ever, ever, ever..."

"UGH!" Adam rolled his eyes in disgust. "We don't have time for any of this gooey feelings crap! They are literally coming right at us!"

"As much as I loathe him, Adam has a point. You need to make sure our other defenses are in the clear while your little Second In Command is securing the roof."

"You're right! If Vaggie can protect us from from potential aerial drone attacks then the least I can do is make sure we're secure on the ground!"

As Charlie ran inside the Vee's limo was getting within range.

"Amp speakers are secure and ready for assault!" saluted Sir Pentious.

"Excellent! Time for my part!"

Black tendrils shot out of Alastor's back and connected to the speakers. The speakers buzzed to life as they waited for input.

"Take note, Adam. For while my power is lacking without my staff, I am never truly without it! Can you say the same?"

"I might not have my Heavenly powers anymore, but the one thing that nobody can take away from me is my ability to shred!"

Adam held up a guitar pick above his head. "LET'S ROCK!" He started to shred on his guitar and a sonic wave erupted from the speakers. It hit the limo dead on, sending it flying into the air.

Adam didn't stop, however, he kept shredding and hitting the limo as much as he was able to. The limo would only hit the ground for a little while before being hot back into the air again.

*BOOM!*

*BOOM!*

Both speakers blew and Adam let out a groan of disappointment.

"How about next time you dweebs make some amps that can actually handle the Adam Experience!"

He looked to Sir Pentious, he was slithering all over the speakers trying to fix them, probably not even hearing Adam's criticism.

Looking to Alastor was a different story, the Radio Demon was on his hands and knees. Blood was starting to spill from a very familiar location on his chest. The same spot Adam landed when they had their three way fight.

"Wait..." Adam tossed his guitar to the side to get a better look. "Idiot! We're you still injured from our fight with Danny?! Why didn't you say something, moron?!"

"Emily actually reopened my wound! I can stand having to heal up all over again, but the one thing I won't have is everyone knowing that the little... SWEETIE PIE did this to me! I am the Radio Demon!"

Adam looked at him and actually seemed disappointed. "Pussy! And here I thought you let nothing slow you down!"

For a second, not even a second, more like a fraction of a second... Alastor lost his smile. Before Adam could be certain of it though, Alastor melted away into the shadows.

Adam shrugged. "Guess he's out. May as well go check out the body count."

______________________________________________________________

Limozeen Crash Area...

The limo was a complete wreck. Valentino was on the floor of the front, Vox was drapped over the passenger seat, and Velvette was upside down in the very back.

They all had bumps and bruises but somehow were otherwise okay. Velvette had a black eye and a large bump on her forehead, Vox had his screen cracked in two places, and Valentino might have bruised a few ribs while losing some teeth. If anything they were lucky, still the question had to be asked...

"... The FUCK was that?!" shouted Valentino.

"Alastor, no doubt... Has his little audio fingerprints all over those attacks." moaned Vox. "Is everyone okay?"

"Thankfully, airbags are a thing even down here in Hell so I think I'm okay. Velvette?"

"NO I'M NOT OKAY! I TOLD YOU THIS SHIT WAS A BAD IDEA, AND NOW BECAUSE OF IT I MIGHT HAVE A FUCKING CONCUSSION!"

Vox and Valentino looked at each other for a moment and then said "She's fine."

Well she was certainly better off than her partners, a point proven when she kicked her door off it's hinges. She climbed out and fell to the ground on all fours.

"Gross! Survivors! I knew those speakers were all flash and no substance!"

She looked up at the owner of the voice to see Adam staring back.

"Who the Bloody Hell are you?!" she demanded.

"PFT! Of course you don't know who I am, I'm Adam! First man, also known as the guy who sent you bouncing around like a rubber ball!"

"THAT WAS YOU?!"

It was unclear if it was Vox or Valentino that shouted that but they both crawled out of the crash looking absolutely livid.

Static ran through Vox's red eye as he glared murderously at Adam.

"YOU COULD HAVE KILLED US!"

"That's the idea, you Shit Filled Samsung! It's the first bit of REAL fun I've had since I got to this Hellhole!"

"DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT I COULD DO TO YOU?!"

Adam made the same mockingly cute face he would've at Charlie when she said that her sinners were her family.

"Oh no! The TV is mad at me! Whatever will I do?"

Adam got into Vox's face and returned his glare full tint.

"You're literally nothing that chucking a Wii remote at can't fix, 'Bruh'!"

There was an angry shout from behind Adam and then he got hit in the head with a broken car door. Velvette was holding that car door as she panted out of breath.

"Whoa... Nice work, Velvette." praised Vox.

"CAN WE JUST MOVE THIS ALONG NOW?! I have been through ENOUGH tonight! I want this OVER WITH!"

Vox stepped aside and bowed. "Lead the way, Madame!"

"You're damn, right!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel Front Entrance...

Walking to the front door of the hotel was... Humbling to say the least for the Vee's, but they made it.

Vox held back behind the others, pressing some buttons in the palm of his gloves.

"You coming?" asked Velvette.

"Not yet. Now that I've gotten time to cool down, it occurs to me that if these geeks want to play loud then maybe we should stop pulling our punches. Go on ahead without me, I'll catch up."

Velvette rolled her eyes at this but Valentino grinned.

"So it's time to stop being nice about this."

He held up his hand and a red smokey mist vapored into existence around it. Gripping it turned it into Angel Dust's soul chain. The front door opened just enough for the chain to get through.

Pulling on it, he could feel the other end being dragged towards him.

"Angel DUST! You sorry soggy sack of cocaine! Get your ass OUT here so I can..."

Valentino's rant was cut short as the door opened even wider. And then... some dice came flying out, hit the soul chain, and then landed in front of Valentino.

They were all sixes.

*KABOOM!*

The force of the explosion sent Valentino flying back but he was able to stop it thanks to some force from his wings.

Husk leapt out seconds later, landing in a crouched position with some cards between his fingers.

"We're here for our property, Gato! And if Angel Dust is even the least bit responsible for the escape then the bitch owes me the recapture of our resource!"

"Danny is off limits and the spider isn't on the clock! So it looks like you're just going to have to deal with me!"

Husk let out a wordless battlecry before throwing himself at the Moth Overlord where they started to tussle on the ground.

"Once again..." Velvette rolled her eyes before turning her attention to a door labeled 'Employee Entrance' on her left. "I'm the only one using their head!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Roof...

Drones came in for an aerial assault just as feared but it was weird. They were tiny, dinky even! Vaggie was having no trouble taking them out but things were almost too easy.

She was starting to doubt they could accomplish whatever attack they were supposed to complete, especially when she had seen bigger and badder drones used for similar 'tasks' out on the streets.

"Vaggie!" a voice called out. "Need a little backup over here!"

It was Husk, he was engaged in an aerial battle with Valentino. At first Husk had been doing pretty well but as the fight dragged on the bartender found his ammo quickly depleting.

Vaggie threw her spear which punched a hole through one of Valentino's wings.

Valentino tried to stay in the air, flapping for all he was worth but it was clearly a losing battle.

"No. No! No! No! NOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

Valentino plummeted out of the sky down to the ground below. Landing with an echoing *THUD!* it was clear that the Moth Man was out of the game.

"Thanks! It was only a matter of time before he shot me down. Bullets travel a lot faster than explosives, ya know?"

"Don't mention it, but tell me if you know where Vox is?"

Husk shrugged.

"Last I saw he was down on the ground. Why?"

"Things are too easy! These drones are too small to be a real threat! I don't trust it!" stated Vaggie.

Just as she finished saying this, a much larger drone with a screen attached to it flew past them. The two immediately followed it to the balcony where it took a nose dive downwards. Looking down they saw it was headed to the small figure that was probably Vox.

"That can't be good." cringed Husk.

It looked like more were starting to surround Vox.

"All the more reason for us to get down there!"

______________________________________________________________

Danny's Room...

"No Danny. The portals I used to move your stuff here couldn't have been used for our date instead... They aren't allowed to be pointed up." explained Emily.

"Well I guess that explains one plot hole."

"Huh?"

"What?"

"That thing you just said!"

"Whatever I said, it probably isn't as important as what's happening right now. Emily, pleeeaaase let me go and help out friends!"

They were both in front of the double doors that lead to the hallway in front of the elevator.

Emily had been a peaceful, yet surprisingly effective wall when it came to keeping Danny out of the fight. She was stopping him at every turn and blocking his every exit.

"You're still too injured! You can't even transform! Your new trick is neat but we both know it isn't enough to defeat the Vee's!"

Another thing she had been stopping him with was rock solid arguments. Danny just couldn't find a way through them!

"But..."

"Danny, you're always risking your life for others. Maybe it's time the favor was returned to you?"

Danny was about to make a rebuttal but a sudden *PING!* from the elevator caught both of their attention. It was too soon for the battle to be over, and they knew it couldn't have been one of their friends.

Emily cautiously opened the door a crack only to see Velvette making a straight beeline for the door. One would expect Emily to panic or at the very least be startled, but instead she merely opened the door and let Velvette charge straight past Danny and crashed into their projector.

*CRASH!*

Danny and Emily both winced at the crash, it looked like it hurt a lot. Velvette picked herself up none the less, taking only a moment to kick off what was probably a projector lense. She glared at the two furiously.

"Thought you could just get away, eh Wispy?! You, and just like the rest of Hell is going to be, belong to the Vee's!"

"How'd you get in with Husk at the front and Charlie guarding the back?! Even Niffty was setting bear traps in the lobby!" asked Danny.

"I took the service entrance, ya twat!"

Danny slapped his forehead.

"Right; I've had a bit of a rough night what with being out voted in coming here and the car crash... So it's about time I get what I came for, isn't it?!"

Emily stood in front of Danny.

"I won't let you take him!" she firmly declared.

Velvette almost laughed in Emily's face but she noticed the halo and the wings.

"You gonna try and off me some holy light or angelic weapons?"

Emily shook her head 'No'.

"I'm going to defeat you without any of my Angel powers!"

"PFT! Really? And how's that little fantasy going to come true?" asked Velvette.

"I'm going to use this!" Emily held up a wooden bat. "I got it on one of my trips to Danny's place!"

"The Fenton Anti-Creep Stick? That's just a wooden baseball bat!" exclaimed Danny.

"No. It's also a bat with the word 'Fenton' on it!"

Velvette couldn't stop herself from laughing this time, but she laughed too hard and accidentally aggravated one of her injuries. She took a moment to rub the sore spot on her head and then addressed the angel.

"Bitch please! I've gone toe to toe with a literal hitman named Striker! You're no match for me! Besides, we both know that you're place is probably making a flower crown and not in fisticuffs! Just step aside before you get..."

*BONK!*

A swift blow to the top of her head had the fashionista of the Vee's face down on the floor.

"You talk too much." quipped Emily.

"Nice witty banter!" complimented Danny.

"Oh?" Emily brightened a little bit. "You liked that? I suppose if anyone would know about talking too much it would be me and..."

Danny cut her off by holding up a hand. "Word of advice though? Less is more."

"Of course."

"... Still, nice work. Didn't think she'd be able to go down so quickly."

"I don't think it was just me..." Emily suggested as she eyed Velvette's unconscious form warily. "Sounds like she's been having something of a rough night and this was her body's last straw."

"Still, we can't just leave her here. I don't know if Charlie has any police she can call..."

"How about we put her in the elevator, send it down, and then have it get stuck between floors? That way even if she gets the doors opened, she'll only have a wall of concrete to greet her!"

Danny smiled at her with a slight flirtatious undertone. "Emily, I'm impressed. Did you think of this idea in advance to try and impress me?"

A light blush crossed Emily's face.

"Whaaaaaat? No! What-What would ever give you that idea?"

"Because it's kinda working." Danny admitted.

Emily's blush deepened and her smile got a little bigger but she said nothing. Instead she started to pick up Velvette's body and carry her to the elevator.

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Kitchen...

Angel Dust sat on a stool by the kitchen island mentally kicking himself. He knew he couldn't really stand against Valentino, not when it was against something he really wanted. So Husk volunteered to fight on his behalf.

He hugged his knees. Val scared him and he wasn't sure how he felt about Husk going up against him. Husk sold his soul to keep his power as an Overlord so it wasn't really an unfair fight.

As far as Valentino knew, Angel Dust was just passed out on the floor somewhere from too much crack. That was how Angel Dust needed it to be, he couldn't have Valentino believe anything else.

So Angel Dust needed to stay low until the battle was over. Or at least until someone came to get him with news that Valentino had been knocked out or something.

"Well, you're awfully timid tonight."

The new voice surprised Angel Dust so bad that he let out a yelp before falling to the floor.

"Oh! Sorry! Didn't mean to startle you there!"

Angel Dust peeled himself off the floor and saw Lucifer looking back at him.

"Charlie's dad? What in the name of... You... are you doing here?"

"So funny story... I came here for a surprise visit to my daughter and to MY surprise I find her getting ready to repel intruders! HAHAHA!"

"The Vee's are after Danny because they want his for themselves. Danny is still injured so he can't fight them off himself, so we're all stepping up to the plate to fight on his behalf." explained Angel Dust.

"Except for you? Why aren't you out there?"

"One of the Vee's, Valentino, owns my soul."

"Ew."

"I go out there then I'm basically done for. He might even be able to turn me against my friends and..." Angel Dust sadly hung his head. "I can't risk that."

"... Uh huh! Well I never was a fan of transactions like that to begin with, thinking maybe I should have Satan outlaw it or something but ANYWAYS... I'm having a bit of a conflict of my own."

"You?"

Angel Dust propped the stool back up and sat on it. The top hatted man had his curiosity to say the least.

"So here's the thing! The protective dad in me is saying that I should RIP THESE INSOLENT SMUG WANNABES LIMB FROM LIMB!"

Lucifer's evil self flared up for a moment but a few calming breaths let him get it under control.

"Ya know? For the very idea of standing against my daughter's wishes. However, the proud dad in me can't help but notice that she's making some real good decisions out there, not just defensive ones, in how she's mobilizing you and her little friends. She might actually have this covered!"

"... Charlie is a good egg. Maybe even too good for Hell. Her biggest weakness is also her biggest strength. She cares. So this is probably really important to her, I'd stay out of it unless she gets in over her head."

Lucifer held his staff in both hands, wistfully looking at the apple on top of it.

"Let my baby girl stand on her own two hooves huh? She is an adult now but I can't help but look at her and see the toddler wearing a heart T-shirt."

"Well you should take a hard look at the stuff she can do as an adult. She's made it very clear that you didn't raise no slouch."

"Hmmm... Maybe I should see this for myself. Oh by the way, if this 'Valentino' is the moth guy then I don't think you have anything to worry about! I saw him make a crater outside in the shape of his body."

Angel Dust's attitude did an instant one eighty. "Really?! Well if that's true then I can stop shaking like a leaf and finally be of some use!" Two arms popped out of Angel Dust's body, each holding a machine gun. "Grab some popcorn, Short King! Because this is going to be one HELL of a show!"

They both started to leave the kitchen together.

"Nice to see you got your spunk back."

"Oh by the way, first time Valentino met Charlie he licked her up her arm."

"Wait, HE DID WHAT?!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Front Entrance...

Sir Pentious had been so busy trying to repair the speakers that he actually hadn't noticed the Vee's at all. But now that he was a top one of the speakers he actually had a perfect view of drones swarming Vox.

"Where are some angelic weapons when you need them?!" he silently cursed to himself.

He knew that Vox hadn't noticed him yet but the window of opportunity was closing fast. There had to be something he could do but what?

As Sir Pentious pondered what to do he completely missed that the drones had done more than cover Vox, they were connecting now, forming something.

"That's it!" Sir Pentious quietly declared. "Maybe I could somehow turn these speakers into bombs! They already blew once! If I could..."

Unfortunately, the drones had accomplished their job rather swiftly during Sir Pentious' planning stage. Now stood a giant Vox robot about half the height of the hotel. The surface had connected screens all pointed out, each one on, and together they broadcasted a giant version of Vox's body. The head was one giant screen, also made up of screens, which broadcasted as one to show his giant face.

"And then I... There's something right behind me isn't there?"

He turned around to see Vox's giant robot foot. Sir Pentious didn't even get the chance to utter a single word before Vox raised the foot and stomped it down on the part of the speaker in front of him.

*KABOOM!*

The speaker exploded sending Sir Pentious flying upwards.

______________________________________________________________

Danny's Room... Balcony...

Danny and Emily had been watching the whole thing, and despite Danny's objections, were staying out of it.

Things, however, had taken a strange turn when Sir Pentious was exploded into the sky. It was strange because he was headed straight towards them.

Danny played around with the idea of snatching the snake out of midair and dragging him onto the balcony but it wasn't to be. The idea proved to be more of a fantasy than an idea, as the former Overlord actually passed them. Only when flying overhead was he finally slowing down.

Emily thought that would have to try and catch him but Vaggie beat her to it. She landed on the balcony and placed Sir Pentious on the floor, joined shortly after by Husk.

"That was rather rude..." Sir Pentious flinched in pain.

"Easy soldier, you've seen enough action for one day."

He sat up, burned and slightly charred. "But..."

"Actually," interrupted Danny. "If you want to help out without fighting, we could use a guard for Velvette. We trapped her in the elevator but the doors aren't quite as secure as Emily and I were hoping. She wakes up, how about you do that hypno stare you told me about to put her to sleep? She should be weak enough for that to work."

"... Okay."

The others helped him up and he weakly slithered towards the doors.

"... Hate seeing that guy in pain." commented Danny.

"I know, right?" agreed Emily.

"We got bigger problems!" announced Vaggie.

She was looking over the railing down at the giant robot. Vox appeared to be doing a systems check which was probably the only reason he wasn't attacking.

"Where's Charlie during this?!" asked Husk.

"Guarding the back entrance, so the Vee's can't sneak in." answered Vaggie.

"Fat lot of luck it did! Velvette worked her way in and into the elevator just by taking the employees entrance!" shot Danny.

Vaggie facepalmed over her good eye.

"... Tell me we didn't leave that unguarded!" moaned Vaggie.

"Doesn't matter!" shot Husk. "Vox is the last of the Vee's standing and he's standing taller than any of them! We need all hands on deck!"

A little bit of hope welled inside Danny's chest.

"Then can I..."

"NO!" shouted everyone else.

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Back Entrance...

Things had been quiet for Charlie, uncomfortably quiet. And while she REALLY wanted to check on the others, she knew she couldn't leave any openings for the enemy.

Worry and fright still plagued her mind though. She was hearing shouting and screaming and explosions with no idea what was happening. Still, they couldn't afford to leave any openings.

Fate, however, may just end up forcing her hand as Vaggie and Husk landed in front of her with news.

"How's the battle going?! Is everyone alright?!" Charlie asked without hesitation. "I've been hearing explosions!"

"Sir Pentious... Has seen enough action, he's helping out now by acting as Velvette's guard." informed Vaggie.

"We captured one?! That's great!"

"Yeah..." Husk uneasily admitted. "On paper things have actually been going our way, Valentino is even stuck at the bottom of crater shaped like his body but..."

"Alastor and Adam are missing, Niffty accidentally surrounded herself with bear traps, and Vox has a giant robot body out front that he's probably going to destroy the hotel with!" finished Vaggie.

"What?!" Her demon form flared up for a moment.

"Wait, what's stopping him from doing that now?"

"He's a little... distracted at the moment." answered Husk.

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Front Entrance...

"COME ON, BIG BOY!" shouted Angel Dust. "SIZE IS POINTLESS IF DON'T KNOW WHAT TO DO WITH IT!"

Angel Dust had all six arms out and was firing at as many screens as he could while he rolled on the ground dodging attacks.

Vox took another swipe at him only to miss.

"I'M TOLD ALASTOR TRIED SOMETHING SIMILAR TO THIS IN HIS FIGHT WITH DANNY!" Angel Dust performed another dodging roll to avoid a stomp this time. "IT DIDN'T WORK OUT FOR HIM EITHER! BUT AT LEAST WHEN HE DID IT, IT WAS WITH STYLE!"

Now positioned between his feet, Angel Dust aimed up and fired at the crotch. Glass rained down and Angel Dust dodged every piece like he was in some kind of reverse flash dance.

One of the screens in Vox's foot turned into his face. Angel just gave it a smug grin.

"Of course I'm just assuming that he does everything with more style than you! Your unrequited longing for the guy is just sooooo obvious that it's boring!"

Angel Dust often knew how to get somebody's goat, he thrived in it, but one reaction he knew that he wasn't supposed to get was a grin.

The robot body jumped up without warning, and was about to clap his feet together. With Angel Dust in the middle, he had absolutely no time to react, this was his end.

But it never came. The feet came back to the ground but weren't together.

Standing between them, keeping them apart with nothing but her transformed bare hands was Charlie. She was in her full demon form, claws, horns, tail, the works.

The winged goats Razzle and Dazzle had already transformed into their dragon forms and were helping to keep the feet apart by grabbing the legs.

"GO, Angel! NOW! I don't know how long this will work!"

He didn't need to hear any more! Angel Dust rolled himself out of the way and Charlie leapt back to let the feet clap. Razzle and Dazzle already released their holds and were circling the area from above.

Screens on the foot worked together to show a life-sized display of Vox.

"Your Majesty," he began. "Not to beat a dead horse but all we want is Danny Phantasm..."

"It's PHANTOM, trespasser!" Charlie summoned her pitchfork, aiming it Vox's image.

"Whatever. He's still a living soul so you don't really have any right to him! You could even say that you're stealing him from us. A perfectly valid excuse that the media will buy involving this little tussle."

Charlie didn't move at all. "You CAN'T have him!"

"... Try and stop me, Princess!"

Vox's image disappeared in a current of electricity leading back to the head.

He reached out with his giant robot hands and started to climb the hotel. He didn't know for sure where Danny was but if Charlie's bleeding heart reputation was truly to be believed then Vox figured the penthouse was the most likely place to look.

He didn't get far. As soon as he made his first grab, Charlie and her friends let loose with everything.

Angel Dust continued to fire upwards on the body, Husk and Vaggie were attacking the head, and Charlie was doing what damage she could with her pitchfork.

Of course, Vox had to let go of the building to defend himself. Giant robot or no, it was still basically made up of drones.

Adam, after finally regaining consciousness, had dragged himself and the car door that knocked him out all the way to the battle.

He was directly behind the robot so he was completely unnoticed. He looked at the robot and then himself. He threw the car door at the foot with minimal effort and broke one screen.

"I'm done."

He then turned around and walked away.

The now dragons, Razzle and Dazzle latched themselves each onto a robot arm and then bit into the respective shoulders.

A bit of electricity surged through their mouths, forcing them to let go. This was enough for Vox to throw them off in different directions.

Razzle was tossed upwards where he crashed into Husk. The landing was not gentle for either of them as they ended up crashing into a part of the hotel.

Dazzle was all but spiked downwards, head first. A dust cloud kicked up from the point of impact and when it dispersed Angel Dust was revealed pinned under the dragon goat's body, only his top half sticking out.

"ANGEL DUST!" cried out Charlie.

Charlie and her pitchfork had actually been doing something of a good job up until now, she had made progress on destroying the outer wall for the insides of Vox's feet. She had been trusting her friends to take care of themselves but Dazzle pinning Angel Dust was impossible to ignore.

She dropped her pitchfork and ran to him to try and pull him out. This gave Vox an opportunity to try and climb the hotel again.

He gripped the building and pulled himself up. He didn't get too high before Vaggie started attacking his hand with her spear.

"Why! Can't! You! Just! Leave! Him! ALONE?!" Vaggie shouted as she furiously stabbed Vox's left robot hand.

"A power like his..." Vox's voice bellowed out from the robot's screen head. "Can't belong to anyone but the Vee's! I won't allow anyone else to own him!"

Vaggie found some solid foothold on a windowsill and twirled her spear around.

"He's his own PERSON, his power belong to HIMSELF!"

With a vicious stab into the hand, Vox lost connection to three of his fingers. With them falling to the ground below he was beginning to lose his grip.

Vox's right hand came speeding towards her giving her barely enough time to launch off the window. She flew around to his back but the right hand was speeding to meet her again.

The palm opened up to reveal hundreds of drone fans, spinning their blades to pull Vaggie in. She pressed the hidden button on her new eye patch three times and a green laser shot out of it and into the blades.

*BOOM!*

Vox's right hand exploded, the force of which made his robot body lose balance. It was now a fight for control to keep himself attached to the building. His flaming right hand waving helplessly in the air as the bot tried not to lean back.

A green ghost ray shot down from above and hit Vox in the chest and off of the building.

"MITS OFF THE BUILDING, SCREEN KONG!" shouted down Danny.

He had done his Ecto Turret technique again but on a much larger scale. This one had all the ecto energy he could spare and was a much larger ball. Instead of a finger, Danny had used his entire hand so this time the balls was about the size of his torso. Afterwards there was a quiet and charming conversation about compromises.

Back on the ground, Vox's robot body was officially on his back as ghost ray after ghost ray rained down on him in the same spot.

Charlie had finally freed Angel Dust, but the lower half of his body was a horror to see. Both of his legs were broken in three places and Charlie thought she might even see bone protruding.

"Angel..."

He looked to his own mangled body with a sad smile.

"Heh. The one time I didn't want to get broken... At least it'll piss Val off. This is horrible for his business!"

"I am SO sor-"

Angel Dust held up his hand, stopping her apologetic rant from even starting.

"Save it. I don't regret this, but the fight isn't over just yet. Give that bastard his final broadcast!"

He held up his hand and she grabbed it with determination, a silent but dedicated pact being made between them. She stood up and saw the robot body was still on it's back, a hole being burned into it by Danny's Ecto Turret. Still, she had a good view of its weak points from here. Her view point from the ground revealed that it was much more hollow than she thought. It looked like she could even see the cockpit.

She grabbed her pitchfork and hurled it like a javelin with all of her might. It shot through the robot body at the speed of a missile, cutting open its top like it was made of paper.

It was impossible for the robot suit to get up now, the damage was simply too heavy. It was barely being held together from the back. All that was left now was to deal with the pilot... Or at least that was how it was supposed to be.

"Nice shot, Char-Char!" applauded Lucifer.

The ruler of Hell came out of the front entrance clapping his hands like a parent at his child's recital.

"D-Dad? What're you doing here?" asked Charlie.

"Long story short, I came for a surprise visit, learned of this invasion thing you got going on, and was convinced to sit and watch you cook!"

"Convinced? Convinced by who?!" asked Charlie.

"By your albino friend that doesn't like to wear pants. Angel Spice or whatever. Said I should give you the fighting chance to show what you can do on your own! And I gotta say he was right to do so! Proud of you, kiddo! You showed some real leadership out there, not to mention a cool head under pressure!"

Lucifer took a moment to grimace as Danny's ghost rays continued to fire down.

"That's going to get annoying fast though, better send up a copy to tell Daniel to turn it off or whatever!"

Lucifer took a few steps towards the mech before Charlie blocked his path. A duplicate of Lucifer popped off of him and disappeared in a puff of red sparkles.

"Wait! Dad, we really could have used your help and..."

"Help to do what? Fight them or have them arrested for disobeying orders from the royal family? Because let me tell you, they're troubles are only just beginning!"

"I..." Her father's words gradually settled into her mind making her see the gravity of them. "So many conflicting emotions right now... Listen Dad, a lot has happened and..."

As father and daughter had their heart to heart, Vox crawled out of his robot body. The fall had done a lot to him, his legs were broken and his head was missing fragments of his screen.

They were distracted though, he knew that he would never have a better opportunity to escape. Of course with his legs broken he had no choice but to crawl on his belly using nothing but his hands. Anything was better than facing Lucifer's wrath.

Inch by inch it was working, he was actually getting away. He started to plot about going underground to protect himself when a pair of feet appeared in front of him. He knew them well, they belonged to...

"Alastor..."

He started up at Alastor and the Radio Demon looked back at him with the largest smile he had ever worn.

"Hello 'Old Pal', you don't seem to be doing so well!"

"... No!"

Vox tried to crawl away but Alastor cut him off. There was no escape.

"I have to say, this quite the delectable gift in front of me! I can't decide if I should just kill you now, or bring you on to my radio show for all your servants to hear your screams! A symphony of sweet music to be sure! A part of me is also tempted to just throw you to Lucifer just to watch the fireworks..." Alastor's face twisted into being more demonic. "But we've got too much history for anybody else to have a say in this!"

"NO! Alastor! Alastor! PLEASE! I'll do ANYTHING! Just please, don't..." Vox begged.

"Anything you say?! Well if 'Anything' is on the table..." A camcorder materialized into Alastor's hand. "Then how about we make 'a deal'?"

Vox stared at the device as if it were some absolute horrific fate, but he knew that he had literally no other options.

Back with father and daughter, their conversation had evolved to the point of confronting Vox together but the cockpit was empty to their surprise.

"Oh well..." Lucifer brushed some dust off his shoulder. "I guess I'll just put out wanted posters for the guy. A man with a TV for a head can't be that hard to find. Which reminds me... He wasn't alone, was he?"

"Well no, we captured one and..."

Lucifer's demon form activated as his memory kicked in.

"And the other offered YOU A JOB AS A PORN STAR! WHERE IS THAT MOTH?! HE DIES IN THE FLAME TONIGHT!"

"DAD! Who even told you about that?!"

"Angle Ashes or whatever! What's it matter?!"

Lucifer's search to find Valentino's crater stopped mid march as some shining white balls of light shot pass him. They were headed to the area where Razzle and Husk crashed into the hotel. It looked like they were repairing the damage to the hotel with more and more appearing.

They reminded Charlie of the little balls of yellow light that sent her and her friends home from Amity Park. They obviously had a different coloring but they also seemed somehow... Purer.

More and more were flooding in and taking notice that they were coming from behind her, Charlie turned around to see the source.

Turning around was a sight most would consider an impossibility to see. There was God.

Or at least a form 'of' God. Possibly some kind of avatar vessel for him to use, but it was unmistakable. He was dressed in an all white tuxedo, complete with top hat, and had no eyes on his head. No. He had four eyes floating around his head instead.

He wore a large wholesome grin as all the little balls of light appeared to be generating from him.

Charlie looked back between the deity and her father. Lucifer was stuck watching the scene with his mouth open like a deer caught in headlights.

Charlie didn't hesitate, she practically ran to man.

"Sir! First off welcome to my hotel; thank you for what you're doing but... Why? And why are you here?"

"A sanctuary dedicated to doing good and being better should be protected. As for why I'm here, I need a little word with your friend up in your penthouse. You wouldn't mind me going up there to see him in person would you?"

"Danny? I... Well... No! Of course not! Go right ahead! But..."

Charlie fidgeted in place but God just smiled at her like she was doing something adorable.

"Yes?"

"What do YOU think about my program of reforming sinners to get into Heaven?"

"Honestly? I like the idea but I think you're eyes are a little too wide to see holes in your strategy. It's more like you have the beginning for a good idea, trust falls aren't going to be enough to change years of developed bad habits. Maybe your friends can help you with that though. Speaking of..."

Angel Dust walked over to them, completely healed.

"Get a gander, Charlie! Like those injuries never happened in the first place."

Charlie enthusiastically inspected every part of Angel that was supposed to have been injured. It was true, there was no sign of the injuries at all. Charlie thought she was going to have to send him to intensive care at the hospital but the idea was nothing short of laughable now.

"Angel... How?"

"It was those balls of light. I've honestly never felt better!"

Vaggie landed next to them looking just as if not more excited as they were.

"Vaggie! Angel Dust is all better!"

"That's great, Sweetie! I'm afraid I'm going to have to upstage it though! Look at this!"

Vaggie lifted up her eye patch to show an injured eye underneath.

"VAGGIE WHAT?!" Charlie shouted in joy.

"I know it's amazing, right?"

"It's more than amazing! It's a... It's a..."

"It's okay, Charlie! You can say it! It's a miracle!"

"But... How?"

Vaggie pointed at their new comer.

"Him! He pulled me away from the fight, said that everything in the battle from there on out was a test, and if we passed then he would set things right! That's why I vanished for a moment!"

"We passed?! And now he's going to fix everything?!"

Charlie honestly thought her brain might explode from excitement, but Vaggie's smile changing a little made her realize that there was no such thing as a perfect meal.

"Well not everything everything. The Vee's are on their own, they made their mess and now they got to sit in it. Whatever happens to them happens. He also said that he isn't going to 'undo any deals that have been/being made' today. Whatever that means."

"Well okay, fine; but THIS IS STILL AMAZING!"

"I haven't even told you the best part yet! He says that I'm welcome back in to Heaven anytime I want! He says I'm allowed to even just visit if I want!"

Charlie couldn't take it anymore. She hugged her girlfriend for all she was worth. This was potentially the happiest day of her life!

God let them enjoy themselves as he made his to the hotel. He didn't really walk, his feet never touched the ground. Still, he couldn't help but smile. It always touched his heart when people found joy in his works.

The smile didn't really vanish but it did get a bit smaller when he spotted Lucifer.

"Hello Lucy..."

Being addressed finally snapped Lucifer back to reality. And the reality of the situation was nothing short of terrifying to him.

"Uh SIR! I mean Sire... SIRE, SIR! I..."

Two of the external eyes rolled at the stammering.

"Calm down Lucy, I'm not here for you."

Lucifer relaxed to the point where he nearly fell to the floor.

God walked right pass him but made sure the former angel heard "That doesn't mean your off the hook!"

"EEP!" was the last sound Lucifer made before falling to the floor unconscious.

God was almost to the front door when he spotted Adam. He was trying to get his hands on some of the balls of light but they were purposely avoiding him.

"Come on you stupid little... I just want to be healed!"

God didn't really do 'hate' but he did get disappointed. And Adam was certainly something to be disappointed in. So much potential but so much arrogance too... Perhaps too much confidence was designed into his personality?

"Sigh. Keep trying to be better, Adam. The hard learned lessons are always the ones that stick the best."

Walking in, he found a maze of bear traps littered across the floor. He also found Niffty staring back at him almost innocently.

She shrugged. "I can't move. Too many bear traps."

With but a thought, God had all the bear traps rise up and then shoot into the ceiling, lodging themselves in there. And then in a flash of light, all the bear traps turned into miniature chandeliers of the same size.

Niffty 's jaw dropped as she watched them in amazement.

"Dazzling!"

Moving further in, God noticed that the elevator had an 'Out of Order' sign on it. He spotted the stairs and almost laughed.

"I like stairs, but I have a lot of important things to do today."

He started to rise into the air. Not really floating or hovering, but more like there was an invisible surface for him to stand on that only existed for him in this instance.

______________________________________________________________

Danny's Room...

Danny laid in bed, part of his compromise with Emily was that he immediately had to start to rest as soon as he helped out.

A duplicate of Lucifer had dropped in but his news was kind of a mixed bag. They had won the battle but now literal God was here to see them. Lucifer was acting like it was the end of the world and seemed convinced that he wasn't going to like Danny and Emily's relationship.

And while Emily bought into it to the point of being nervous, Danny held some heavy skepticism on it.

"I still don't buy it." doubted Danny. "There was nothing anywhere that said we couldn't pursue a relationship."

"It's GOD, Danny! We're all just ants in his sandbox!" exclaimed Lucifer.

Emily paced back and forth in front of Danny's bed.

"I'm going to end up being a Fallen Angel for sure! Why else would he be here except to do it himself?! Can I still make my relationship with Danny work if I'm stuck in Hell?!"

"CALM DOWN! BOTH OF YOU!" Danny shouted.

'Calmed' was a strong word, one which probably didn't describe Emily and Lucifer at the moment, but at least Danny had their attention.

"Your fears are just speculation at best! Lucifer, if we really are just ants to him then he probably wouldn't need to do anything in person! Emily, we haven't been dating that long but I fail to see how it could be a bad thing for anyone! If there's a problem he can just tell us! Until we hear him out for ourselves, we simply just don't know! Maybe it's bad or maybe it's good! Either way, we should be able to accept what happens and hear him out!"

Emily was actually comforted by Danny's words, Lucifer on the other hand wasn't swayed at all.

"No. I'm afraid you're not right at all, Danny. The very creator of the universe is coming here in person. That can't be a good thing. Grab his things, Emily! We can all hide out in the Gluttony Ring until this blows over!"

"We aren't hurting anyone! Our relationship is nothing to apologize for!" was the last thing Danny said before crossing his arms in finality.

Truth be told, Emily had already been packing Danny's things but his little speech might have just gotten to her. Was she letting fear get the better of her? She looked to Danny with arms crossed and unmoving resolve and smiled.

She dropped the little bag she had been packing to the floor. Then she straightened her dress and moved to the door for the stairs.

"Emily, what're you doing?! That is LITERALLY GOD! Do you have any idea what he could do to you?!" Lucifer shouted.

"I'm not like you, Lucifer!" Emily snapped back. "You went against his wishes and were banished to Hell! I don't regret my time with Danny but if I truly have done wrong then I won't hide from my punishment! I'll wear what I've done out on my sleeves and take whatever consequences that comes with that with grace! I will own up to what I did and accept whatever comes my way with my head held high!"

She made to the doorway before she gave the ruler of Hell one last look. "I won't RUN from this!"

Emily headed out the door leaving Lucifer speechless and Danny smirking.

He turned to Lucifer. "She's on her way to meet whatever is coming on our way head on. How about you?"

"...I..."

Lucifer disappeared in a puff of red sparkles.

"Disappointing..."

______________________________________________________________

Stairwell...

God had actually stopped his ascension to watch a peculiar sight.

Sir Pentious was guarding the elevator doors. The machine was originally between floors but it ended up slipping down to the bottom floor. The doors couldn't lock so he had to remain vigilant.

The doors were forced open by Velvette using both hands but she immediately got a full blast of Sir Pentious' hypnotic stare.

"Nighty night, you Nasty thing!"

Velvette fell to the floor snoring up a storm.

"It feels so good to still be able to help your friends even though your injured."

"This snake is actually pretty charming..." God mused as he rubbed his chin in thought. "I might make a mental note to keep an eye on him."

"My Lord!" Emily exclaimed in a voice devoid of malice or contempt. It was still loud enough to get his attention though.

She walked off the stairs and onto the carpeted floor. God stepped off the air to join her. She bowed as low as she could while trembling like a leaf.

God didn't seem angry at all to see her but she knew that he didn't need to be.

"I know that I have done wrong. I was supposed to be monitoring Adam's progress and instead my focus shifted to Danny. He has done a lot of good on Earth and has earned a right to find true happiness with a woman. A happiness that I have probably stolen from a woman you had picked out for him. I have no excuses for what I did, and humbly accept any punishment you deem necessary for it."

He smiled at her like a loving father.

"And what exactly made you think you were in trouble in the first place, Lamb Chop?"

This caught Emily completely by surprise.

"I'm not?"

God grabbed her by the cheeks on her face and lovingly pinched them like a visiting relative would to a child.

"Of course not, Sweet Pea! Say the word and I could Little Mermaid this whole situation for you! ... The Disney version that is! No seafoam for you."

The surprises just kept coming. She wasn't sure what to say.

"Really?!"

"Absolutely! Daniel has a mortal life span and he's already in his adult years. You could raise a very happy and healthy family on Earth and then when you die and come back up to Heaven everything will be reinstated for you! With all the good he's done and all the joy you've spread, letting you two have your cake and eat it too is the least I can do!"

"I... Really... I could have what I want with Danny, die naturally, AND be reinstated as a seraphim in Heaven?!"

"Of course, Pumpkin! Forty to fifty years will fly by in a snap up in Heaven! And any little ones you have will be more than welcomed too! Honestly, I don't see a downside. I mean, he was always supposed to find someone but it would have been a good woman no matter what."

"What about Adam? Who's going to watch his progress?!"

"I guess I could give the job to those rejected Cherubs. I'm sure they'd love to have a chance at being redeemed. They would actually kinda deserve each other."

"I... Thank you, Lord!"

She gave the All Father a big hug and returned it with interest. Tears of joy ran down her face but soon enough the Heavenly Father gave her a sign that she needed to let go.

"Now, I need to go talk to Danny. Alone! So while that's happening, how about you go and keep Sir Pentious company? Sounds like he's earned a little joy!"

She gave him a teary eyed salute and ran past him.

God walked up the stairs and through the door to Danny's room to find him sitting in his bed with his arms crossed.

"Hello Daniel... Or would you prefer that I call you Danny?"

"Either one is fine. If this is about my relationship with Emily..."

The Almighty One let out a laugh so loud that the whole building shook.

"HA! Oh no, Danny. If I had a problem with that, we wouldn't even be having this conversation. One thought, and you wouldn't exist anymore. Not that I'm the type of guy who would do such a thing but..."

Danny had never felt more vulnerable than in this one moment. Not even Clockwork was powerful enough to do that. Still, it did raise the question of what he wanted.

"... Okay then, what do you want to talk about?"

"My big cosmic celestial plan... The end of all things and what happens after... I was so focused on my plan that I didn't even see the affair my own house fell into."

"... What?"

"Heaven, Danny, I'm talking about Heaven. I know it's not exactly the same thing as space but try to keep up!"

"Sorry."

"Now then... Heaven, I'm disappointed to say... Has fallen a bit apart without me. There were bloodthirsty angels, Danny! That's not okay!"

"Glad to hear you disapprove." Danny admitted.

"Of course, Danny! Such outlooks are counterproductive to the ideals of Heaven! That does leave the question of what to do with them, you see?"

"Them?"

"The exorcist angels."

"Oh... Can't you just think them out of existence?"

"For what, Danny?! Following orders?! Embracing the mentality Adam instructed them to embrace?! Be wiped out for following orders?! That's a little cold, don't you think?!"

Danny had to admit, he hadn't looked at them like that. Were they victims of themselves?

"... I guess they didn't ask to be exorcist angels... Is this really what you wanted to talk to me about? What are you trying to get at?"

It looked like God actually appreciated Danny's directness. Like Danny had reaffirmed a hope for him.

"I'm going to ask you outright. Danny, how would you like Adam's old job after you die?"

Danny nearly fell out of bed.

"What?!"

"Take a moment to calm yourself. Let the idea sink in." soothed God.

Danny did what he was asked and then when he finally felt rational minded enough, he asked the biggest question on his mind. "Why?"

"Adam, disappointment though he may be, can return to Heaven if he can prove that he's the man I know he COULD be, however long that may take... But there won't be any exorcist angels waiting for him to pick up where he left off. That's done! That being said, I don't really believe in tossing away anything. That'd be wasteful! No, but perhaps if these angels had a different leader? One with a better moral compass? One who learned his lessons about doing the right thing the hard way so they would never be forgotten? Then maybe, just maybe, they could be transformed into something greater. They might even become heroes... Maybe."

Danny thought about the offer but shook his head.

"... No. You want someone to whip them into shape then you should ask Vaggie to do it. She knows everything that's wrong with their outfit!"

"And I probably would! ... If she wasn't involved with Lucifer's daughter. No. She isn't going anywhere and not even I can convince her otherwise. Besides... She seems to be enjoying revenge on Adam a little too much to be considered to have the right headspace for the job."

Danny was honestly flattered but he still wasn't quite comfortable with it.

"I still don't know... Can't you just create some new angels? Or create someone who could do the job better than me?"

"I try not to create new beings willy nilly. Makes the act less special. I much rather use the things I've already created! Now that's special! Of course this is still only an offer, if you really want to refuse then I won't stop you."

This was a surprise to Danny. If anybody had the power to force him into doing something against his will it would absolutely be the person next to him.

"Really?"

"Yes, Danny! I didn't grant free will to mankind just so they would feel they have no choice! ... Obligations of life aside... You can say 'No'. I do have other options, but they won't be better than you."

"And... you're letting ME decide? Even though you could just force me to?"

"Of course, Danny! Even I have rules to follow!"

"You do?"

"Of course! After all..." He smiled. "I'm the one who created them."

"... Could I have some time to think about it?"

"Danny, you can literally have a lifetime to mull it over. When your number is up though, so is your time and I'll need an answer."

"Fair enough... My relationship with Emily. We've agreed to take things slow but..."

"You want to take her with you to the world of the living."

"Unless you're happy with her portaling to Earth on a regular basis. I know we're early in our relationship but I don't want to quit on it either! I just feel like that would be easier if she were on Earth where I could get to her."

"... Tell you what, I already made this offer to Emily and I know she's willing to go through with it... So in honor of the good you've done and the joy she's spread, I will allow the two of you to try a hand at a normal (well relatively normal) human life together. To go as quickly or as slow with your relationship as you please. Emily will be human during this but should she die or the relationship fail she will be sent back up to Heaven and reinstated as a seraphim."

"That sounds great!"

"Danny, I'll say it again. Emily will be human... You'll have to put her up in your place. Think about this! She won't have any legal documentations so the two of you together will have to come up with something. She'll be a complete Jane Doe to the human world so you'll have to stay on top of things. No one outside of your friends and family can know that she's really an angel. Do you think you can handle that?"

Any other human would have second guessed themselves, but when Danny was offered this he wore a smile that had won him victory time and again.

"Honestly, sounds like a fun way to build a relationship if you ask me."

God wore the smile that a proud father would. He tapped his cane against the floor and a small ripple of light waved out from the point of impact.

"It is done."

"Now? But I can't take her home yet! I have injuries!"

"What injuries?"

As soon as the question was asked, all of Danny's bandages fell off. He looked at his body, it was more than healed, it was as if the injuries never existed in the first place.

"I'd love to spin more yarn with you but Heaven really needs my attention. If Lute doesn't watch her attitude then she's invitin' a smiteon'!"

A portal to Heaven opened up and God stepped through it.

"Daddy's home with the milk and he's ready to whip his house into shape!"

The portal closed but Danny wasn't left alone for very long. The door to the stairs flew open and Emily ran in.

"DANNY!"

Emily ran to him but she looked different, she was human now. Her eyes were still blue but her hair was blonde, her skin was very tanned, but outside of that it was her.

She knew exactly what this meant. He was taking a big chance, they both were, but the fact that he was willing to give it a try meant the world to her.

He got out of bed and stood up at his full height for the first time in months.

She threw herself at him in a flying hug, embracing his torso. Now that Danny wasn't in a wheelchair anymore, he became aware that there was actually something of a height difference between them. He liked it.

"Are you sure about this, Danny?" she asked, breaking the hug. "You said you wanted to take things slow. This is a little counterproductive to that, isn't it? What if it's too much too soon?"

He smiled at her.

"Well what's the point in having an angel in your life if you can't have a little faith?"

She covered her mouth as tears of joy ran down her face once more. She jumped up and threw her arms around his neck in a hug.

"That was the most beautiful pun I've ever heard!"

"You're with me now, Emmy! There's always going to be puns!"

A short laugh choked out of her as she continued to cry and hug.

The hug eventually broke and Danny took Emily's hand.

"Come on, we should tell our friends the News. They're going to be so surprised."

They walked out the door together and found Sir Pentious in front of the elevator.

"I do wonder how long I can keep this up..."

"Sir Pentious!" Danny called.

"Daniel! You're up and about! How is that posssssssi- wait. Who isssss thissssssss? She almossssst lookssssss like..."

At this point Emily was bouncing on her feet from the sheer excitement of it.

"IT'S ME!" she cheered.

"WHA- BUT WHAT... HOW IS THIS POSSSSSSSSIBLE?! I DON'T..."

"Sir Pentious!" interrupted Danny. "Don't worry about it. Just... Join us in telling the others the good news."

"B-But my duty assss guard..."

"Been thinking about that, and I think I came up with the perfect solution."

Danny's finger glowed green and a mini ghost ray shot out. Danny used it to weld the crease in the doors together.

"Now she can't open it even if she wanted to."

Sir Pentious smacked his forehead in embarrassed frustration.

"I can't believe we didn't think of that ssssooner!"

Danny patted him on the back.

"It's okay, buddy. It's been an emotionally high day!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Lobby...

Alastor walked into the hotel feeling rather pleased with himself. He would toss his camcorder into the air and catch it as if it were a baseball.

Niffty had finally stopped gazing at the new chandeliers (those certainly weren't his handiwork but even Alastor had to admit that they were flawless) and was the first to greet him.

"Sir, looks like we won! Where were you though?"

"Taking care of some... 'business'. Speaking of, outside in an odd shaped hole is a moth. He's the one responsible for all the new roaches that have been appearing in the hotel."

Alastor handed her a knife that was much larger than what she usually used.

"He's really where the new bugs have been coming from?"

"... Maybe! Just to be sure, how about you Add Him To Your Puppet Show?"

Niffty ran out of the hotel cackling like a maniac.

Alastor found everybody else over at Husk's bar. Almost everyone was there, even Adam but he was pouting for a reason Alastor didn't care about.

There was also another blonde woman there who, despite Alastor being certain he had never seen before, looked very familiar to him. Everyone's attention, including the new girl's, was focused on someone sitting at the bar itself.

Never to be kept out of the loop on anything, Alastor shadow lurked himself over there.

An empty shot glass was slammed against the counter.

"You were right, Husk! That was one Hell of a drink!"

Alastor recognized the customer right away. Danny Fenton was back to full health and that was bad for Alastor. His revenge was all but dependant upon Danny's injured state.

His face would never show it but he was kicking himself now. He had been TOO patient, TOO cautious! If there was any chance of a window for Alastor to exploit, he needed to find out now.

"What marvelous festivities! I trust we're celebrating our vic-Why Danny! When did you bounce back?"

Danny stood up off the bar stool. He looked at Alastor as if he were daring him to make a move.

"Disappointed, Strawberry Fruitloop?"

"Not at all, but now that you're back on your feet I suppose you'll be taking your leave of us... Right?"

Danny visibly relaxed. "For once, you're right. I've come to love this place, but I've really missed sleeping in my own bed. And I can't keep expecting my family to pick up my slack for me on protecting Amity Park. We'll be taking a couple of back and forth trips to collect my things, though."

"I'm sorry 'We'?" asked Alastor.

The new girl raised her hand. "Yes. I'm going with him! I'm Emily in case you can't tell! My job as Adam's surveyor is going to be given to someone else. Presumably some cherubs that got kicked out of Heaven for some reason."

Alastor was by Emily's side in an instant.

"Emily? I thought you looked familiar! Tell me, are you...?"

"Human." confirmed Emily. "Pretty big deal, I know! I have a chance for a life with Danny up top so there's little that we aren't celebrating right now."

For a second Alastor's smile became more demonic, everybody save for Danny seemed to miss it though.

"So you don't have... Any of your Angel powers anymore?"

Danny instantly stepped between the two of them.

"She doesn't need them Radio Head, she has ME now! So I would forget any ideas about getting back at me through her..." Danny cracked his knuckles. "Unless you'd like to go another round?"

"... I wouldn't DREAM of it, my good man! You took me down quite the peg during our first tussle! I'm in no rush to repeat that! This was just idle curiosity speaking! Lighten up, it's a party!"

Adam, despite his injuries, was laying on the bar counter with a bottle of alcohol in his hands.

"He shouldn't try it anyways..." Adam spoke up as he put an ice pack on his head. "Our little tumble down the stairs reopened his wound. He's injured too!"

There was a sharp sting of audio static as Alastor looked at Adam.

"What, bitch? I never promised I was going to keep that a secret!"

"ALASTOR, WHY DIDN'T YOU TELL US?!" shouted Charlie.

The situation turned into the exact disaster Alastor had been hoping it wouldn't.

"I'm fine!"

"That's probably a lie too." scoffed Adam.

'Time to reorder my revenge list. Danny is now number two, welcome to number one Adam!' thought Alastor.

"Where is it hurting?! The shoulder again?" Charlie started to inspect Alastor front and back, darting all around him. Now that she was looking at him with a critical eye, she was pretty sure he was using an illusion spell of some kind.

"Charlie, I assure you that-"

In a puff of red sparkles Lucifer reappeared.

"Chaaarlieeeee!" Lucifer hugged Charlie without warning. "So sorry I had to disappear like that! Ruling a kingdom is busy work you know, can't pick and choose when I get called away! I came back and saw your maid was chasing that moth asshole around with a knife SO I SET THEM ON FIRE! That's both the moth and the blade, just for clarification, your maid is fine. What did I miss in here?"

Charlie had some words she wanted to share with her father but she didn't let it distract her from the situation at hand.

"Alastor is hurt! I think he needs a hospital!"

Lucifer choked back a laugh.

"Oh the poor lamb! We can't have that now can we? I'll have an ambulance come and pick him up for the hospital! All of Hell will know so they can send their best wishes!"

The smile on Lucifer's face showed that he knew exactly what he was doing along with how much he was enjoying twisting his heel in.

"AHAHA! I'm actually fine!"

"AHAHA! Well Charlie doesn't seem to think so! And her's is the only opinion that really matters, isn't it?"

"AHA!" Alastor leaned down to Lucifer to sneer at him. "Fuck you!"

Charlie got in between the two of them so she could separate them, pushing them apart.

"Okay! Okay! Dad, we'll take that ambulance but we're going to have to have a little talk later. You still got a lot to answer for, especially on ducking out when God showed up! Alastor, PLEASE take the offer! You've done so much for the hotel, paying to patch you up is the LEAST I can do!"

Alastor raised a finger to object. "But..."

"I insist!" Charlie declared with aggressive kindness. "You're one of us, and I can't sleep at night knowing that you're hurt and we did nothing about it!"

Alastor gave a thousand yard stare as his situation sunk in.

"... How can I say no?"

Back with Danny, Vaggie gave him back the eye patch. She lifted up her hair to show why she wasn't going to need it anymore. He laughed and patted her on the back.

All the good that recently came into their lives did make him consider the offer that had been given to him. Maybe he should take it. The idea of letting all of this new good in their life go unrepaid didn't sit well with him.

"Danny?"

He jumped slightly at Charlie's hand on his shoulder.

"Are you okay?"

"Just... Thinking about something. Not important. What's up?"

"Well, we're waiting for the ambulance to come and pick up Alastor, so I was wondering if you wanted to finish our game of Monopoly until it arrives?"

"Actually..." Danny smiled. "I think I would like to start a new game."

Charlie tilted her head in confusion. "What? Why?"

"Becaussssse," started Sir Pentious. "He'd like to play Monopoly with EVERYONE!"

Everyone had a good laugh at this but eventually they calmed down.

"He's right though. That IS how I want to spend my last night here! Just enjoying the company I've gotten to know so well!"

"Set it up in the parlor, right? I'll go get it." announced Angel Dust.

Angel Dust started to leave and the most of the crowd followed him to help set up.

"I call dibssss on the race car!" exclaimed Sir Pentious.

Now it was just Danny and Charlie.

"That snake..." Danny playfully rolled his eyes. "Let's hope nothing ever happens to him."

"I would like to see him redeemed into Heaven." Charlie admitted. "If anybody deserves it, it's him."

This reminded Danny of something else that had been on his mind for a while. And if he was going to bring it up, then there would be no time like the present.

"Speaking of redemption, I've been thinking... Does the sinner necessarily need to be 'dead' to seek redemption here?"

Charlie grinned. Unlike her other grins though, this one was closer to a grin that Alastor or even her father would wear.

"... I'm listening..."

______________________________________________________________

One month later...

Hazbin Hotel... Lobby...

Danny and Charlie were talking in Husk's bar when a portal opened up. The rest of Charlie's friends were there too, today was a big day.

"Looks like they agreed to it!" Danny beamed.

Vlad walked out first and tossed the Asmodean Crystal to Danny. It was the same one from before and it looked even more beaten up than before.

"I can't believe you convinced us to do this! We are in LITERAL Hell!" complained Vlad.

"Oh stop complaining, Cheese Head!" called a voice from the portal. "We were plateauing in our own efforts and you know it!"

Right before the portal closed, came Danny's evil alternate timeline self, Dan Phantom.

Danny and Dan stared in silence at each other for a moment and then Danny offered his hand.

"Thanks for coming." greeted Danny.

"You asked me to go to Hell for the help you believe will work for me. This is an awful big ask even for you!"

"Well who can you trust if not yourself? That being said, I really hope you can help those fallen heroes."

"If anybody understands where they're coming from it's me. Don't worry, I'll give them the kick in the pants they need."

"Oh my GOODNESS! WELCOME TO THE HOTEL!" shouted Charlie with glee.

She excitedly shook both of their hands while the two ghosts were unsure of what to do with such enthusiasm.

"I really am in Hell..." muttered Vlad.

"Follow me and I'll give you the full tour!"

Dan looked to Danny with an unsure look.

"I know she looks like she can be a lot, but she's no liar, and she honestly wants to help. Just give her a chance." reassured Danny.

Dan walked past him and Adam crossed his path. The bellhop almost laughed out loud when he saw Dan.

"Nice hair, bro! Do you roast marshmallows over it?" asked Adam.

"... You seem like an idiot."

Dan walked past Adam making sure his shoulder bumped against him.

Niffty watched him and her pupil turned into a heart. "Baddest of Bad Boys! I must live in his pants!"

Niffty chased after him and Alastor meanwhile had found Vlad.

"Now YOU my fine fellow, seem like the type of person who can appreciate a man's grasp for power! His journey for conquest! Am I right, my good man?"

Vlad merely gave the Radio Demon a sympathetic look.

"Sigh. I used to be you. I used to be you so much that it hurts. So here's a friendly heads up, there is a LOT of pain in your future!"

"... Say what now?"

A different portal opened up, this one was for Danny.

"Sure you don't want to stick around?" asked Vaggie. "Charlie still isn't over the fact that there isn't a clear winner between the two of you in Monopoly."

"A sweet offer but I'll have to decline. My parents want to walk Emily through on how to work the Ghost hunting equipment and I can't miss that."

"Of course. Still, don't be a stranger. We kind of miss you haunting the hotel."

"I'm having a barbecue on the Fourth. Maybe you all could come up top for it, I can introduce you to Tucker and Sam."

"We'll have to check to see if we can even do that, but it does sound like fun. Goodbye Danny."

"Hope to see you soon, Vaggie. And remember, don't hesitate to call me if the Strawberry Fruitloop starts acting up!"

"Don't worry, we won't. Although I can't promise you there would be enough of him left for you since he'll have to deal with me first!"

"Ha! I'd expect nothing less from you! See you around, Vaggie."

Danny walked through the portal and it closed behind him.

"Vaggie?"

She turned around to see Charlie approaching her.

"Oh, Charlie! You just missed Danny!"

"Aw shoot! I hate when I don't get to say goodbye to him! Oh well, we're about to start the trust falls and we can't start without you. Care to follow me?"

Charlie offered her hand and Vaggie took it.

"To Hell and back!"

______________________________________________________________

Heaven...

Sera walked into a room, a very, very special room. Lower ranked angels weren't even allowed to know about it.

In here was a pearl, a very special pearl. 'Pearl' was a loose terms however, it was really closer to a crystal ball. It couldn't exactly see into the future persae but it could show probable outcomes over time so long as the parameters didn't change.

Which was why it wasn't used a lot. Life was often filled with unpredictable changes so there was always a chance it was wrong. It did, however, come with an option to speed through years like a fast forward button on a VHS.

Thankfully, what Sera wanted to see was so simple that the pearl probably wouldn't get it wrong.

She loved Emily very dearly and trusted Danny as the man he had become but still... Her curiosity was just too strong, she needed to know how their relationship would play out.

She looked into the pearl and a picture of Danny and Emily appeared. This symbolized their relationship as being together. She fast forwarded some years and Emily was suddenly holding a baby.

"Oh!" Sera jumped a little in surprise. She actually didn't expect a baby to be born from them.

It was fine, she supposed, Emily was an adult after all. She fast forwarded some more years but the option stuck for a little longer so it kept going when she wanted it to stop.

"Uh..."

Another baby appeared. Sera jumped again but tried to stop the pearl. And then another. And then another. A quick smack to the side got it to stop.

Now there was a total of seven children in the picture and Emily couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed for her.

"Emily! Girl! Wrap it before you get tapped! Come on!"

The End...?

[mdizzle999872]

Injured Resident part: A

Sequel to my other DP/HH story titled: The Line

Pain. This was the first thing Danny Fenton noticed. He felt like he had just gone ten rounds with Pariah Dark without an Ecto-Skeleton on.

He was also lightheaded, his head was swimming so much that there was a good chance that he had a concussion.

Another thing to notice was he felt weightless. Not unusual for him given the life he's lead but this was different. Different in that he could feel something was holding him up, something that had a grip on each of his limbs.

Danny finally ventured for answers and opened his eyes. Even that hurt.

The situation was a bit worse than he thought. Danny was hanging. From the ceiling. By chains.

Never a good way to wake up from his experience.

It looked like he was in a lab of some kind. A metal dissection table stood underneath him and a swivel chair sat in the far end of the room. If he was seeing things right then someone attached a flat screen to the top of the chair?

He hated how weird his life got sometimes.

The chair suddenly swiveled around to reveal that the TV he thought was attached to the chair was actually attached to a person. He was rather skinny but Danny couldn't take notice of that as he was too distracted by the face with the evil grin on the screen.

"Mr. Fenton!" he greeted. "Awake at last I see!"

Danny struggled with his chains but he was too weakened to do anything other than make them rattle. This distraction was why it came as a surprise when the TV man closed the gap between them to talk straight to his face.

"My name is Vox, and I am a HUGE fan of the way you punched out Alastor!"

Danny's eyes looked at Vox and then at his chains.

"Now when you say 'fan'..."

Vox threw his... Screen (?) back with a laugh.

"No. Such things are somebody else's department. Which reminds me, now that you're up, I should really bring in the others."

His screen changed to a WiFi symbol. "GET IN HERE YOU TWO! HE'S AWAKE!"

The screen changed back to Vox's face who looked like he was waiting for a response from Danny.

"Where... Am I?" the adult halfa finally asked.

"Oh? You haven't figured it out? Where are my manners? Welcome to Hell!"

Instead of being shocked or afraid, Danny let out a groan of annoyance and let his head hang.

"I thought I was done with this nonsense..."

A door on Danny's left opened and in walked what Danny could only guess were demons of some kind.

One was a humanized month dressed like a pimp and the other was a short, dark skinned woman with red hair in large pigtails.

The woman grabbed him by the chin and inspected his face critically.

"This is your ghost man you won't stop going on about? His face is so... Normal! So regular! Ugh! I can't even look at it!"

She let his chin drop while the moth man inspected his torso.

"Now Velvette, don't be too quick to judge. I could find some use for this muscle toned body, even though his outfit screams for action movie instead of porno."

"The outfit, Valentino?" scoffed the woman. "Don't get me STARTED on the outfit! It's in taters! It's rubbish isn't it?"

"Children..." Vox called in a warning tone. "I'm afraid our new friend has been roughed up a bit too much actually. We have to fill him in on what's going on!"

"Right." Velvette leaned on Danny's shoulder, much to his pained displeasure, to get in close to paint a picture for him. "You remember about a month or so ago when a hotel was dropped into the middle of your town along with the war surrounding it?"

"... I've been trying to put it behind me, but yes."

Valentino, who was so tall he had to bend down to look Danny in the face, leaned in to take over. "Well all the residents went back to where they came from, but some of the equipment stuck around 'up top'."

Danny groaned again.

"This included surveillance equipment... Like cameras? So after we sent someone to retrieve them we learned what happened... By seeing the whole thing!"

Vox started to pelvic thrust. "Including that EPIC BEAT DOWN you gave Alastor and what's his name! I've never gotten a better gift in my LIFE! Seriously, I have it on loop when I-"

"I don't want to know!" Danny interrupted. "So you liked that I beat up the biggest Fruitloops on each side; what's that got to do with turning me into a pinata?!"

Vox grinned a type of smile he used to see Vlad wear way too often.

"Well that's the thing. Your power beat Alastor's. We liked that. We liked that a lot!"

"Allow me to further divulge," began Velvette. "When both factions disappeared, nobody in Hell knew what to make of it. Even less so when it comes back! All that was clear was that the hotel and its sinners were back and no angels were to be found. Sooooo... As the Vee's, that's us, we were front and center to take the credit for the lack of extermination!"

"Even though those hotel hillbillies stressed to everyone that we had nothing to do with it." added Valentino.

"So in other words, you didn't know what happened but when it was over you tried to take credit but the people actually involved in it wouldn't let you?"

It was a big run on sentence for Danny but it helped him cope.

"Yeah. That's pretty much it. He's a quick one!" complimented Valentino.

"You see, I'm launching a smeer campaign against Alastor!" Vox began.

"And the hotel!" Velvette quickly added.

If Vox could, he would have stuck his lower lip out at the interruption.

"And the hotel... but mostly Alastor! You remember that jerk, you destroyed his staff after all, but he's launching a counter campaign with his radio show!"

"Trying to get the real truth out there..." Valentino bitterly mused.

"Saying that we're full of shit!" added Velvette.

"And basically denying every grab at this game possible. That's where YOU come in..." Vox enthusiastically pointed at Danny.

Danny already hadn't liked how the situation looked, and he liked where it was headed even less.

"You and that spooky shout of yours have proven to be more effective against Alastor's power than anything! Using it, we can blow every single radio he broadcasts on!"

They wanted his Ghostly Wail. Made sense given the animosity towards the Fruitloop with antlers. What didn't add up was the power scaling.

If Danny was greater than Alastor, and Alastor was greater than these stooges...

"Wait... If you need MY help to deal with someone like Alastor... Then... How were you able to capture me?" asked Danny.

Danny tried his best to remember but his killer headache was making it difficult. It didn't make sense that they would be able to put him through the ringer this bad!

Vox grinned. "I had some help." His screen blipped out for a second and an image of Technus appeared.

"Surprise Welp!"

Like Danny himself, Technus had also grown stronger over the years. Not as much as Danny himself of course but enough to keep Danny on his toes when the ghost seemed to show his face. Last time he checked, he believed Technus was on model version 9.9 of himself.

The screen got a divider line running down the middle so now both Technus and Vox's face were visible. It was a split screen!

"Technus has had a lot of experience with your powers and their limitations from his constant battles with you."

"So when this fine fellow sent his people to learn about you, I had to make myself known!"

"And... After learning about him, his relationship with you, and what he could do for us... We decided to make a deal."

"I get to have you removed from my path of conquest of both the Earth and Ghost Zone..." started Technus.

"While I get the ultimate weapon against Alastor and can start MY conquest of Hell."

A sharp pain ran through Danny's head as he remembered something.

"Wait! I... Remember something! It... It wasn't just the two of you!"

"That's right, Spooky. Even together we couldn't take you down." admitted Vox.

"But when the Guys In White showed up to help with what they thought were a ghost related disaster cleanup..." started Technus.

"They suddenly found all the safety measures and firewalls in their weapons and vehicles to stop ghostly takeovers to be mysteriously turned off!" finished Vox.

Vox motioned to himself, implying it was his doing.

Danny hated to admit it but it made sense. The Guys In White had settled down a bit since Danny reached adulthood. More interested in serving the public trust then hunting Danny himself. They even helped a couple times against ghosts like Vortex.

Their weaponry had gotten more powerful too. And while it did have defenses in them to stop any ecto-based attack from taking over, Danny doubted that was how Vox's powers worked.

"I have finally spelt your DOOM, Phantom! True, it is a living doom, but it will be a life where you aren't in my way! Vox, when we're done with our conquests we should meet up to talk about fair trades between our kingdoms!"

"Do you like brisket? We could talk about it over brisket."

Danny had just about enough and started to glow his body green in powering up.

"Whoops! There he goes! Just like I told you he would!"

"Right..." Vox took out a device that reminded Danny a little bit of the Plasmius Maximus. It had more of a Guys In White look to it though.

He poked Danny in the throat with it but instead of shorting out his powers, it forced the energy he was trying to build into his throat where he unwillingly let out a small Ghostly Wail.

It was barely anything, only just more than a yelp, but it was enough to send Vox flying to the opposite end of the room.

More importantly though, it happened against Danny's will.

Danny wanted to break his chains, not... whatever that was!

Vox got to his feet, not even the slightest bit mad, if anything he looked pleased.

"Well I'll be... It actually worked!" he gushed.

"Of course it worked!" Technus cheered triumphantly. "A product of our keen intellects working together has no choice but to work!"

"What is that thing?!" Danny shouted.

"After work shopping many names we finally settled on the simple name of Ecto Diverter. Any time you want to use your powers to say... Try and escape, or recover from your injuries..."

"ZAPPO! The Ecto Diverter will force that energy to make you release a small but useful Ghostly Wail!"

Vox grin got even bigger.

"One that's easily transmittable. Thanks for your help Technus, been great working with you but..."

"Say no more! I got a realm to conquer and you've got torturing to do! Technus OUT!"

Technus blipped out and the screen returned to being just Vox's face.

"Not often I meet a kindred spirit. I do hope to see him again one day. After all... Thanks to him we're very sure we can keep you here!"

Vox grinned evilly as he got up in Danny's face.

"Maybe forever, if need be."

This was a nightmare to Danny. He was literally trapped to be used like some kind of weapon. And the worst part was that his ghost powers, his default tool to getting out of hairy situations, was part of the problem.

"HA!" Velvette cried out. "Look at his pathetic face! So much shock and despair! I got to get a selfie!"

Velvette made a duck face as she took a picture next to Danny's face.

"Aaaaaaaand... Posted!"

"Can we move on now?" asked Valentino. "We still got some equipment to setup if we want to broadcast this sonic at-"

"SHUT UP FOR A SECOND!" Vox shouted. "I'm trying to figure out where Alastor left off!"

With his cohorts silenced, Vox muttered to himself trying to remember Alastor's part of their song.

"Let's see, first he went 'Let's begin' and then there was the thing about wishing that he stayed gone and after that it was something about 'my race being done'? Or something stupid like that. Then he said that this would be fun and I screamed 'Fuck'! Yeah, that sounds right. I got it!"

The TV man took a moment to clear his throat before beginning.

"Ahem! You've been outdone! You're still going to wish that you stayed gone! My show will never be out runned! Now my vengeance has begun!"

Danny, despite his situation, stared dumbfounded for a moment.

"What was that?!" asked Danny.

"Oh Vox just wanted to pick up their musical where Alastor left off."

"Musical? What the fuck?!"

"Yeah, there's musicals in Hell. Go figure." shrugged Velvette.

"... I really am doomed."

"That's Hell for you." grinned Valentino.

______________________________________________________________

Unfortunately, time passes and Danny never found a way to free himself. How long was he in there? He honestly couldn't tell. Days? Weeks? Months for all he knew.

Sadly, a routine had already been set up for him. One of the Vee's would could come down and poke him with the Ecto Diverter to broadcast his Wail into their machine.

Danny tried to change back to his human form multiple times but they were keeping a close eye on him. Anytime he tried he would get prodded and the energy to transform became another Wail for them to use.

He never really stopped being defiant though. He struggled, he flailed, he resisted in every way he could possibly think of.

That was why they broke his foot.

To teach him a lesson. He had no doubt that in his condition it wasn't going to heal properly, if at all. He didn't care though, if he lost a foot maybe it could help him get out of these chains. Even death looked like a better option than helping these monsters.

The door to the room opened and the Vee's walked in, must've been time for his daily torture. Vox had a strange machine with him this time, and Danny didn't like the looks of it since it had the Ecto Diverter attached to it.

Velvette covered her nose. "UGH! YOU REEK!"

"Let me go and I promise I'll take a shower!" quipped Danny.

"Why still so defiant, Muchacho? If you could break out on your own you would have already. Just accept the fact that your purpose in life is to be used by your superiors, the Vee's."

"Yeah!" Danny scoffed. "Like I'm really going to take that from the pimp son of Mothra!"

"What did you just call me, you pathetic little weasel?!" Valentino stormed over to look at Danny in the face. "I don't need to harm your throat to leave you something to remember me by! Something to forever remind you about how above we are to you!"

"Oh yeah, biiiiiiiig man!" Danny's criticism overflowed with sarcasm. "Smack me around while I'm chained up. You're certainly dressed like that's the only way you could be a tough guy!"

"I DON'T NEED THESE CHAINS TO TEACH YOU A LESSON!"

He started to mess with the chains but just as Danny started to smile, Velvette stopped him.

"Don't be a Piss Baby! Look at him! He's literally chained up! And this is the worst thing he can do, throw insults." soothed Velvette.

Valentino calmed down but Danny didn't lose his smile.

"Exactly the kind of thing someone would say if that someone didn't know all of her followers were actually bots from Vox."

Now it was Valentino stopping Velvette from attacking Danny.

"I'LL KILL YOU!"

Valentino was just barely able to hold her back but for the first time in a long while Danny laughed.

"Maybe I'm wrong though." This suggestion grabbed Velvette's curiosity. "There is a really easy way to check for sure. I could show you if my hands were free."

"IDIOTS!" snapped Vox. "Can't you see what he's doing? He's trying to play you into releasing him! Not an uncommon tactic among hero types..."

Valentino grabbed Danny by the chin.

"You little BITCH! I'm going to..."

"Forget him!" ordered Valentino. "Help me set up this machine! We do this right and his wailing broadcasts will become automated."

Thankfully, Danny would never learn how the device worked as the lights suddenly went out without warning. There was also a distant sound of machines whirling to a stop.

"Right after we fix whatever THE FUCK just happened!" Vox shouted. "Velvette, what the fuck is going on?!"

The light from Velvette's phone illuminated her face as she furiously tapped her thumbs on the machine.

"We just lost power for the entire building. Something to do with the generators." she explained.

"Oh what the fuck?"

Vox dropped the machine, nearly throwing it, and looked to his cohorts.

"Alright change in plans! Velvette, you're with me! Together we're going to figure out exactly what the fuck happened and get the building up and running again!"

Velvette's eyes never left her phone but she gave a thumbs up and headed out the door.

"Valentino, guard the hallway! The only people who are to come down this way are Velvette and myself! SHOOT anybody else!"

Valentino took out his two guns and licked his teeth.

"I'm pretty sure there's a kink for this too!"

To Danny's surprise they actually left the room without a mean note for him to chew on. So far, that was the best part of his incarceration.

He was still left alone in the dark. His latest ploys almost worked but Vox had been no doubt tipped off of Danny's usual tricks by Technus. Perhaps, if he could just talk to one of the other two alone...

Danny didn't get to ponder this train of thought any further as a ceiling tile above him suddenly dropped in front of him.

This was followed by a figure dressed in all black dropping down from the same spot. There was something familiar about him but Danny couldn't quite place it.

"Who are you?"

The figure took off his face mask to reveal himself as Angel Dust.

"Remember me, Casper?"

"... The sinner guy who tried to rape Mr. Lancer?"

"It was NOT rape! He was just a little spooked by how much he was into me, he was about to take control and turn the tables on me! I swear!"

Danny decided to shelve the debate as his first chance of freedom had finally presented itself.

"... I don't think I even caught your name."

"It's Angel Dust."

Angel Dust didn't even bother looking at Danny while he talked; he was too busy fussing with the chains.

"Really? Your parents must have had some messed up expectations for you!"

"Watch it with the attitude or you don't get rescued!"

"Just call me quip-less then!"

Frustrated with the chains, Angel Dust sprouted two more arms from his body. Arms that were holding machine guns.

"Brace yourself! This is going to get loud!"

Angel Dust fired away at the cuffs holding his wrists and ankles. To Danny's surprise they actually broke! He fell to the metal table below but Angel Dust was quick to his side.

"Ya alright? Does it hurt anywhere?"

"It hurts everywhere but my foot is definitely broken."

"Okay," Angel Dust threw Danny's arm over his shoulder. "Just lean on me then!"

"Valentino is going to be guarding the hallway." Danny warned.

"Shit!" Angel Dust put his mask back on. "Thanks for the warning. Valentino is the bozo who owns my soul! He figures out that I'm the one helping ya..."

"Actually..." Danny started. "I think I might have a work around for him..."

______________________________________________________________

The hallway...

Danny and Angel Dust weren't subtle in their escape so it was no surprise that Valentino was ready for them.

Both guns pointed at them and a predatory smile on his face.

"The ghost is getting help from a ninja? There's a kink for... Okay, there has never been a kink for that, but I'll steal the idea for my productions anyways!"

Danny held up a glowing green finger and fired. It was weak, and probably held the last of his strength, but it worked.

He had shattered Valentino's glasses.

After getting over the shock of the action, Valentino squinted his eyes looking for them.

"Let me guess. Prescription glasses?" asked Danny.

"... Maybe! Shut up!"

*BANG!* * BANG!*

Both shots completely missed while Danny and Valentino scurried right past him.

Danny saw a light at the end of the hallway. A fire exit was being propped open. He could hear the sounds of a car engine coming from outside it.

Suddenly, Danny started to feel lightheaded. The hallway started spinning and a sense of nausea over took him.

"You alright, bud?" asked Angel Dust.

"That last attack must have taken more out of me than I thought! Feeling woozy..."

"Just hang on, buddy! We're almost there! We're almost out! Just stay with me!"

"HRK! I'll...try!"

The hallway was already a spiraling tunnel to Danny, but getting out into the light? It was like his entire brain had been hit with a kaleidoscope.

He was tossed into the back of a car and heard Angel Dust shout "DRIVE! DRIVE! DRIVE!"

The trunk must have been for some kind of family car because Danny was comfortably laid out.

He heard some familiar voices crying out with concern. And then... He let unconsciousness take him.

______________________________________________________________

Danny's head swam as he slowly but painfully regained consciousness. He opened his eyes. That hurt too.

He saw ... three blobs. A red blob, a white blob, and a yellow blob. All stacked on top of each other.

"Oh look! I think he's finally starting to come around!"

Danny closed his eyes. Still pain, this was going to get old fast.

"Oops! Might have spoken too soon!"

He opened them again and saw the blobs were actually Charlie. She gave him a big smile as she started to come in to focus.

"Nope! Right the first time! Heeeey Danny! Welcome baaaaaaack! You gave us a bit of a scare back there!"

"Ch-Charlie?"

"He's alive!" announced Angel Dust. "You owe me ten bucks, Husk!"

"SIGH! Alright, let's see... Five, six, seven..."

Husk started piling bills into Angel Dust's hand.

"Yeah, that's it Daddy! Make it rain!"

Husk threw the remaining bills into the air where they rained down on Angel Dust.

Danny took a look around. He was outside...but it clearly wasn't Amity Park, the ground was red.

He was also in a wheelchair and his broken foot was elevated. His wounds were bandages and his foot was in a cast.

Memories of the Vee's and what they did to him came back at a surprisingly peaceful pace. He remembered everything including that Angel Dust had come to his rescue.

"We made it?" Was the only question Danny could bring himself to ask.

"You passed out on us just as we were getting in the car but as it turns out that was just your body's way of forcing you to transform back so you can start to recover." explained Angel Dust. "Gave us a scare though. Didn't know 'transforming' was even a thing for you."

Danny ignored the backstory explanation urge and instead took a harder look around. They were in front of the hotel, rebuilt and remodeled to be bigger than ever. A family sized car sat a few feet away with the trunk opened and the back seats down.

They were also on a hill that overlooked the city. The reality of that just hit Danny. A city... In Hell. He was literally in Hell right now.

"This is Hell?" Danny asked. "It looks more like Chicago!"

Charlie playfully rolled her eyes. "Yeah well..."

"Well thanks for the rescue. How did you know that the Vee's kidnapped me?"

"We recognized you from the photo Velvette posted. Then when radios started popping during Alastor's broadcasts with that weird power of yours, it was clear what was going on." Husk explained.

"Just took us a little longer to get to you than we thought it would. Sorry about that." apologized Angel Dust.

"Apology accepted. Thanks for patching me up but if you guys could return me to Amity Park, there's a windbag ghost that needs to be stopped!"

Charlie gritted her teeth in the most forced uneasy smile that Danny had ever seen.

"Sooo..." Charlie began in her friendliest 'I'm about to tell you some bad news' voice possible. "Here's the bad news, the Vee's have tortured you so badly that your body can't actually handle going through a portal back to Earth!"

"What?!" Danny almost shouted but the pain in his throat nipped that option in the bud.

"Yeah!" Charlie seethed with sympathy. "We looked into it. If you were fine, a portal back to Earth wouldn't effect you at all... But the Vee's banged you up so bad that your body needs to recover first or else you'll die trying!"

Danny's jaw dropped.

"Dear God, what's the good news?!"

Charlie instantly perked up.

"You can stay in our newly rebuilt hotel until you're better! I insist! You'll be healing up in our penthouse sweet!"

Danny gave her a scrupulous look. Maybe he didn't hate her or her group but calling them 'friends' would be a pretty big stretch too. In fact, he was certain that he would never see them again for the rest of his life after they disappeared.

"Charlie, why are you doing this for me? I wasn't exactly your ally in Amity Park."

Charlie was certainly generous with the sympathetic smiles.

"I know we painted a pretty bad first impression with you up top, but if you take the time to get to know us I think you'll find we're pretty okay."

Husk silently tipped his hat to Danny.

"Good people can come from anywhere. Even the bowels of Hell."

Danny was pretty sure that was some kind of oxymoron but he didn't have the energy to debate.

"What about Amity Park?! I can't just leave it in the hands of Technus!"

Vaggie came out of the hotel with a man and woman that Danny didn't recognize.

"Yeah, we looked into that." Vaggie began. "It looked pretty bad at first but then somebody showed up that looked like a girl version of you? Anyways, she handled it with some help from an old couple with weaponized RV."

"Danielle!" Danny exclaimed.

"Who's Danielle?" asked Charlie.

"Long story. Looks like she helped me out though... Look, thanks again for everything but I can't put my town on her shoulders. If a portal won't work then I'll try some other..."

Vaggie held up her hand in Danny's face. "Let me just stop you right there. The only way in and out of Hell is by portal... And, you know, being a sinner and dying... Anyways, your choice has been pretty much made for you. You try to go home And. You. Will. Die!"

Vaggie sounded sincere but Danny was never one to let something like this stop him in the past. He tried to phase out of his wheelchair but as soon as he did, pain shot through his entire body.

It finally stopped when he stopped trying.

Charlie winced but had another sympathetic smile ready for him.

"Yeah, your body is kinda putting your foot down about this recovery thing."

"Just let him go!" The man Danny didn't recognize finally spoke up. "The asshole wants to die, I say let him!"

He sounded familiar but Danny couldn't place the face. He was obviously dressed like a bellhop but it didn't do much to hide his big gut. He was playing on his phone, not even looking at Danny.

"WHO are you and WHY are you so mad at me?!" demanded Danny.

This shocked the man enough to give Danny his undivided attention.

"What the...?! You don't recognize me?! It's me, Adam!"

That was why he sounded so familiar! Danny only saw a bit of Adam's face after a duplicate broke that mask thing of his.

"Adam?! But why are you dressed like a bellhop?"

Adam glowed red in the face with anger.

"Because I AM a bellhop! God said that the only way he'd let me have my full status again is if I learned some humility and EARNED my way back into Heaven!"

Danny silently stared at him for a moment and then burst out laughing.

"IT'S NOT FUNNY!"

Some of the others there, Angel Dust and Husk, joined Danny in his laughter at Adam's expense.

"It's pretty funny!" argued Husk with a smile.

"Like objectively funny!" added Angel Dust.

"Oh it hurts to laugh." Danny sighed. His expression turned serious again. "So I really am stuck down here until I'm better?"

One more sympathetic smile from Charlie. "Well yes, and while I understand why you would think being stuck in Hell is a bad thing..."

"It is literally Hell..." Danny dryly spat.

"I think you'll find there to be upsides in your stay here! For example..."

Adam looked like he was ready to gag.

"Allow me to introduce..." Charlie waved her hand over to the woman Danny didn't recognize; who he just realized was wearing a little nurse's hat. "Your self appointed, volunteer nurse, Emily!"

Emily bashfully smiled and twiddled her fingers a hello to him.

"Well at least the nurse is cute."

A strong blush covered Emily's face but that didn't stop her smile from growing ear to ear.

She moved to Danny at a speed he would have thought her dress would've made impossible and started to shake his hand.

"Danny Fenton, I am just SO excited to finally meet you! And I am also SO sorry about everything with Adam, you were completely in the right to beat him up!"

"Hey!" whined Adam.

Emily ignored Adam's protest and just kept going with her fangirl gushing.

"I swear, most of us in Heaven didn't even know about his exterminations until..."

"Wait!" Danny interrupted. "Heaven? Then does that mean that you're..."

Emily playfully rolled her eyes. "Oh where are my manners? I'm a seraphim from Heaven, Emily, but you can just call me Em... Or Emmy... E... I go by whatever! I was originally sent down here by God to keep track of Adam's progress but I've been watching YOU for years!"

"Watching? You've been watching me?!" asked Danny.

Emily was instantly alarmed by Danny's reaction.

"Oh no no no! Not like a stalker kind of thing! In a 'watching you do good deeds' type of way! I've been watching your adventures from the first innocent life you saved! To me you're a total rockstar at doing good!"

Danny lightly blushed at the flattery but realization of the gravity of her own words suddenly filled Emily with nervous energy.

"Andeventhoughyouradultyearsdon'thavemuchghostfightsIstillwatchedbecauseI'veseenhowfaryou'vecomeandIthinkyou'rereallygreathowyou'rerighteousandwillingtoprotectothersandIeventhinkthatyou'rethickerinmusclesthanyourevilalternatetimelineself. Am I babbling? I think I'm babbling!"

"Okay," Vaggie gently started pushing Emily away from Danny. "Coming in a liiiiiiiiiittle too hot."

Charlie worked her way to the back of Danny's wheelchair and started to push him.

"Hey!" objected Adam. "What about me?! You said there was a job for me to do out here! Remember?!"

Vaggie ran back to him and handed him some car keys.

"Park the car some place covert. And when you're done with that..." She handed him a dirty plunger. "Niffty clogged the toilet. The whole area is a mess."

"Clogged the toilet? In which room?!"

"All of them. Looking pretty gross, honestly."

Adam snatched the plunger out of her hand.

"You bitch! You're enjoying this aren't you?!"

"Like a cat enjoys a ball of yarn."

"What's that?"

"Nothing Husk, go back in side."

"I'm a bellhop, not a custodian!"

"Except you're here to learn humility and build character! So your job is whatever I say it is! Emily said so; now get moving!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Interior...

Being wheeled inside, Danny had to admit that the place did look like it had underwent a very considerable upgrade. Champagne fountains, caviar mountains, and that was just to start.

"Oh! A new guest!"

Danny's mind immediately went into Run For Your Life mode with the sudden appearance of the little cyclops maid. In his default condition she wouldn't be anything more than a nuisance to Danny, but in his injured condition she was an immediate threat.

"AAAAAGH!" Danny started to desperately climb out of his wheelchair in fear but Charlie stopped him.

"DANNY! DANNY! IT'S OKAY! NIFFTY ISN'T GOING TO HURT YOU!" Charlie insisted.

"Yeah, we're about eighty percent sure she's harmless." assured Vaggie.

Danny actually sent a glare to the eye patched woman.

"... Okay. Point taken."

"Niffty look!" Angel Dust shouted. "A stain!"

"WHAT?! WHERE?!"

"Over on the rug by the bar! Quick, go get it girl!"

Niffty ran off shouting about things being "Icky" and needing to "Cleeeaaan".

"I think my entire life flashed before my eyes the moment she crossed my path... It actually WAS very exciting." Danny confessed.

"We'll keep her away from you. I p-"

"Vaggie!" Danny's warning tone had cut right through the fear he once had. "You guys really want to trust you then don't you dare 'promise'! Not after last time."

"... Fair enough." Vaggie admitted.

Calming down, Danny tried to return the atmosphere to that of a friendly one.

"So where's Old Lemon Teeth?"

"Alastor? Since you destroyed his staff, he usually stays up in his broadcasting booth. Just working on his radio show until he can get a new staff." Charlie explained.

"Good!" was the only thing Danny had to say about it.

The hotel had one of those glass elevators and Danny had to admit, he was impressed.

They all got in with Danny at the front to ride it straight to the penthouse.

Emily seemed almost frozen with her face so Angel Dust leaned down to her and whispered "You okay there, Sunshine? Looking a little stiff."

Emily's face didn't budge but she whispered back to him "I can't believe what a fool I made out of myself in front of Danny! He probably thinks I'm a total weirdo!"

"Naaaah! Not you! You're a cavity waiting to happen, you're so sweet!"

"... Thanks?"

"Just give it a little more time and he'll see the real you. He'll be wrapped around your little finger before you can say Karma Sutra."

Emily didn't respond. She didn't move. She didn't even blink. Angel Dust knew she could hear him though, something like a high pitched whine was coming from her.

Vaggie leaned over and whispered something to Emily as well. "Just ignore him! Be yourself and he has to fall for you! You've got the full support of everyone here!"

"That's exactly what I said!" Angel Dust whispered harshly.

"No it is not!" Vaggie harshly whispered back. "What you said was..."

Danny couldn't quite make out what all the whispering was about, but he was certain of one thing.

"Sure are a bunch of lively friends you got."

"They're family." Charlie shrugged.

*PING!*

The elevator opened and they all walked out into a hallway. It lead to a set of double doors but the hallway itself was rather spacious and lush.

There were some potted plants, a dresser and even a layout couch.

Opening the double doors they finally entered the penthouse itself. It really was luxurious, a giant heart shaped bed, glass walls revealing a beautiful outlook on Pentagram City, and a rather impressive looking balcony. To the left was a singular door labeled 'stairs' showing that there was more than one way into the room.

"Do you like it? It's the best room in the hotel... Well second best compared to the room I share with Vaggie. We're just above you too, so if you need anything we're just a elevator ride away!"

"Hey! Why can't me or Snakey have this room?" asked Angel Dust.

"Because," started Vaggie. "Sir Pentious is likely to clutter the whole room up with his inventions and your pet Fat Nuggets would make a mess out of it!"

"... Point taken."

Speaking of Sir Pentious, the snake man himself slithered in from some deeper part of the room. He wasn't alone either, with him were these... Well there was no other way to describe them, Little Egg Men.

"Alright men," he addressed the eggs as if they were soldiers. "It looks like we actually did a good job sprucing up the room!"

A quick clearing of the throat from Charlie alerted the Would Be General to his new company.

"Oh! Daniel, how good to see you again!"

"Sir... Pentious, right? I made good use of your screwdriver. Who are these little guys?"

"Thessssse are my Egg Boisss!" announced Sir Pentious. "They are here to cater to your every need!"

The little egg men saluted Danny to the best of their abilities but one accidentally karate chopped himself in the face.

"Huh?" Danny turned his head to the side in confusion.

"Well, he's right." Charlie began. "Even though Emily volunteered to be your nurse, she's still technically here to keep an eye on Adam. So anytime Emily is too busy to be with you, just think of these guys as your personal gophers."

Danny looked at the others with an odd sort of look on his face.

"I need a moment with Charlie... Alone."

Husk steeled his gaze at Danny.

"Whatever you got to say to her, you can say in front of us. Right Charlie?"

Charlie turned to her friends with a reassuring smile.

"Actually, I think I know what Danny wants to talk about. This won't take long but don't worry either."

Everyone begrudgingly accepted Charlie's answer and turned to leave.

Once gone, Charlie planted her hands on her hips and gave Danny her best confident smile.

"Alright, Dan-O! What do you want to talk about?"

"Why are you really doing this? Saving me, risking your friend's neck to save me, giving me this penthouse to heal up in, ALONG with a cute nurse?"

"Oh well the nurse thing was actually her idea. If you saw how excited she was at the idea then you'd have trouble saying no to her too."

"The Point is... This is an awful lot to go through just to keep a promise. We weren't exactly friends, shoot, I even beat up your heavyweight Alastor! You obviously want to win me over on something. So what is it?"

"... My hotel, about redeeming sinners into Heaven... isn't exactly popular. Especially since I'm not even sure if it can work! Things were supposed to change when we got back from Amity Park but the Vee's made sure to get in the way of that."

"And you rescuing me was a way of getting back at them?"

"NO! FUCK NO! We rescued you and did all of this for you because what I said when we left is true! It STARTS with sorry, but even I know that by itself isn't enough!"

Danny relaxed a little. "So you're trying to make amends? I suppose I could swallow that a little easier... I know that you still want something from me though."

"... Hero types like yourself aren't as uncommon as you might think. Don't get me wrong, as far as I know you're the only one that's ghost themed. Well you and that... Girl... You... POINT is, when a hero type falls from their grace and dies they end up here like any other sinner."

"Go on."

"So I always figured that they would be prime customers for the hotel! Instead, they act like I'm mocking them. I know these are people who didn't just fail the people they were supposed to save but also failed to uphold their own values and beliefs. I thought that if anyone would want a second chance it would be them. Maybe if someone like you talked to them, they can see the value in being redeemed."

"... And you think I could change their minds?"

"Turns out, you're kinda famous with them. I don't think they'll listen to me anymore than they already have."

"Redemption, at least in my opinion, has to be more than earned. They have to want it too, sounds to me more like they're trying to cope with their loss rather than refute it."

"Danny..."

"I'll tell you what though. Hell is famous for deals, right? How about we make one of our own?"

"... What did you have in mind?"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Lobby...

Emily approached the bar as Husk cleaned glasses.

"A lot going on today, huh?"

"What can I do for you, Sunshine?"

"... What... Uh... What do you think Danny and Charlie are talking about?"

"Can't rightly say... Whatever they're talking about though..." Husk smiled. "I'm sure she's putting in a good word for you!"

Emily sat down at the bar and visibly relaxed. "Oh my goodness, do you think so?! Because I certainly hope so! I mean, I knew Danny grew up to be muscly but he's even better in person than I was expecting!"

"I'm sure of it. You got the entire Hotel's support for your pursuit. Charlie even made you that little nurse's hat."

"I did have to flip it so the cross was right side up, but yes!"

The *PING!* of an elevator signaled that someone from the penthouse had arrived. Charlie ran out of the doors with a smile on her face, her eyes darting about looking for something.

"Charlie? What's going on?" asked Husk.

"Danny isn't quite sold on the idea of the Hotel itself buuuuuuut he's willing to be debated into supporting it IF we can do so during a board game."

Emily turned her head to the side in confusion. "Board game?"

"He says he wants to keep it friendly! And we both got a lot to say so it's probably a good idea to use one that takes a while! We're probably going to revisit matters a few times so this isn't going to be a one time thing! Now, does anyone know where I put Monopoly?"

"... Last I saw it was in the parlor."

"Of course! Thank you, Husk!"

Charlie ran off and Emily pouted a little.

"I'd like to play a board game with Danny."

"Sugar, you know Charlie is still going to put a good word in for you!"

"You know something, Husk? You're right! If anything this should be a reason to celebrate! Give me a bottle of wine!"

"Angels drink?" Husk asked as he brought up a bottle of wine.

"Yeah. Usually wine though. We're all about that wine. Don't really have much interest in anything else."

Husk started to pour her a glass. "What about champagne?"

"That's what we call Fancy Wine!"

"HA HA! You're alright, kid!"

Charlie ran past them to the elevator holding something over her head.

"I FOUND MONOPOLY!"

______________________________________________________________

A couple of days later...

Danny was starting to develop something of a routine here at the hotel.

He would rest until ten and then Emily (who for some reason got real quiet around him... Didn't stop smiling though) would bring him breakfast. Then he would stretch it out until noon where he would join the others for lunch. Afterwards he would explore the hotel with one of Charlie's friends. Sometimes it was Angel Dust, sometimes it was Vaggie, sometimes it was Sir Pentious, today it was Husk. Then he would rejoin everyone for dinner followed by him being escorted back up to his room. And after an hour or two of taking it easy to heal, Charlie would bring Monopoly to his room so they could debate ethics on the hotel... In a friendly manner of course.

"So how're you liking the place so far?" asked Husk.

"Honestly? I think this all too good for me. The penthouse, the medical treatment, you guys offering to pal around with me... I don't deserve it. I mean, I did destroy the first version of it."

"Maybe you did completely wreck this place..." Husk began. "But all that did was give us an excuse to build it up again stronger than ever... by doing it together."

"That's the kind of attitude I like!"

"Well stick around, Hero! That's what keeps this place running! And I gotta admit, something about your spirit makes the place livelier!"

"I suppose I could use some more friends in my life."

"Then when you're better, first round is on me."

"Fine by me. I'm not much of a drinker though."

"We'll work it out. Tell me something though, what're your thoughts on your own personal nurse?"

"Emily? She's cute. Kinda quiet though. Why?"

"She might have left you a surprise in your room, but you didn't hear it from me."

"... Alright, let's see it."

______________________________________________________________

Penthouse Sweet... AKA Danny's room...

Danny couldn't believe what he was seeing. A lot of his workshop had been moved into the room. Of course it was on the far side of the room opposite to the bed but everything was set up.

His tools laid out at the ready, a workbench had even been set up AND it looked retrofitted for him to use from his wheelchair.

"What... How did she... This is all my inventory stuff from home! When did she find time to do this?"

"Your walks through the hotel can take a while. Gave her more time than you'd think."

"... This is a lot of work for just a fan!" Danny observed.

"She's an angel, Danny. And she knows your first impression with Heaven was with Adam and his exorcist angels."

"Where is that jerk, anyways?"

"Who cares?"

______________________________________________________________

Meanwhile on the ground floor...

"You've got to be fucking kidding me!" swore Adam.

He was in the employee bathroom with Vaggie and Niffty holding a plunger.

"I'm serious!" insisted Niffty. "The mother of all roaches flushed herself down the toilet, I can't get at her, and now the toilet is clogged."

"And as your boss, Adam, I hereby order you to unclog this toilet so Niffty can kill the giant roach!" commanded Vaggie.

"This is Hell. This is my own personal Hell." sighed Adam.

Vaggie let loose a smug grin. "And don't forget, Adam. Hell is forever whether you like it or not!"

Adam started to plunge away, getting dirty toilet water soaked on his uniform sleeves.

Vaggie was enjoying the show when she spotted Emily walking past pushing a cart towards the elevator.

"I gotta go! Adam, keep at it! Niffty, you're in charge!"

"Oh come ON, I... Hey! I got it!"

Vaggie left just as Adam held up his plunger victoriously. On the end of the plunger was a giant cockroach, about the size of Adam's face.

Without warning, the roach leapt off the plunger and attached itself to Adam's face.

"AAAAAGH! AAAAAGH! GET IT OFF!"

"Hold still!" Niffty held up a dagger. "I'll kill it and get it off!"

"Oh FUCK NO! SOMEBODY ELSE HELP ME!"

______________________________________________________________

Back with Danny and Husk...

"Well if she's doing this to change my mind, it's working."

"Really?" Husk gave Danny an impressed smile.

"Yeah. No offense, you guys are great and everything but I have been feeling a little restless lately. This kind of thing is exactly what I need. In fact, I think I want to talk to her! I should at least thank her, right?"

"Well good! You're about due to have her change your bandages anyways! I'll go get her for you!"

"Great!"

Husk didn't have to venture far in his search. In the hallway was Emily, Charlie, Vaggie, and for some reason Angel Dust.

"Oh Emily? Danny's seen what you did for him." Husk called out in an unusually playful manner.

"He did?" Emily's voice was surprisingly quiet. Husk still had her full attention though.

"Yes. And he loves it. In fact he loves it so much that he wants to thank you in person!"

"This is GREAT!" Charlie cheered. "You're going to get your shot with him right now! Go get him girl!"

Emily let Charlie's words sink in as Husk walked past her to the elevator.

"Emmy? He's waiting!" Charlie prodded.

Emily had a cart of replacement bandages in front of her but wasn't moving.

"Too nervous! Can't move!"

Charlie winced.

"Oh, looks like you need a little push."

Angel Dust stretched out as he laid down in a nearby couch.

"Don't know why, you already touched his body when you put on his casts. Just think of this as the next step, baby! Time to get FRISKY! When in Hell do as they Hellions after all!"

Emily didn't move but her face was completely red.

Charlie sent a pouting glare at the pornstar.

"Angel Dust, that kind of talk is NOT helping!"

Emily's eyes were as large as saucers.

Angel Dust grinned. "I'm preeeeeeeetty sure I'm helping."

Vaggie grabbed Angel Dust by the arm and started to drag him away.

"Okay, that's enough out of you! Back to the lobby with you!"

Sounds of Angel Dust being dragged to the elevator snapped Emily back to her senses!

"Okay! I can do this! Wish me luck!"

"Gooooood luck!" Charlie cheered giving two thumbs up.

"Lipstick is in the top drawer of the dresser, we bought it just for you!" called Vaggie.

"CONDOMS ARE IN THE BOTTOM DRAWER!" shouted Angel Dust.

"Meep!"

Emily stood frozen once again until Charlie raced back from the elevator and gave her a little push forward.

Through the double doors she entered the penthouse. Danny looked happy to see her and this did nothing to calm Emily's nerves. If anything it filled her to the brim with nervous energy and made her want to run away and hide.

"hI dAnNy!" Emily's nerves were worse than she thought because the voice that came out of her mouth was high and squeaky.

She took a moment to clear her throat. "Ahem! I mean... I was told you wanted to see me?"

"Yeah! Husk told me about how you moved my work bench up here! I had to thank you!"

She rolled her eyes modestly. "Weeeeell it's the least I could do after everything you've done for everyone else! All those lives you've saved on Earth, you should get a parade at the very least! You deserve some kind of thanks!"

Danny shrugged. "Don't do what I do for thanks. Look, I might be a kick butt ghost fighter but I'm afraid I'm kind of a lousy celebrity. An incident where somebody asked to shave my initials into his chest hair might have something to do with that..."

Danny took a moment to shudder in revulsion while Emily stuck out her tongue in disgust.

"Anyways, you're supposed to be a fan right? Well like I just said, I don't really know how to thank fans so I'll leave it in your hands. Everything is on the table! If I can do it then you just have to name it! As long as it's within my power, I'll do it!"

Danny's offer came as something of a surprise to Emily. It was an option she didn't think would be offered to her.

"I... Uh... I don't know..."

Danny thought she would ask for an autograph or a picture but instead she was indecisive.

'Is this how fans are supposed to act? Isn't this what fans want? She... Is... Just a fan... Right?' thought Danny.

His eyes drifted down to the cart and he spotted the bandages.

"Of course! You're my nurse too and here I am making things awkward while you just want to do your job!"

Emily had been avoiding his gaze since his offer but him blaming himself for anything was one thing she couldn't let slide.

"No! Danny this is all on me! I just..." Emily's alarm finally wore off and she became aware of what a spectacle she was being. She avoided his gaze again. "I... I just never wanted anything from you other than for you to be happy and to keep doing the good you've already chosen to do..."

'... Maybe I really am wrong about the angels in Heaven. Maybe those exorcist angels were the oddity and not the norm...' thought Danny.

"Alright!" Danny spoke a little louder to get Emily's eyes back on him. "I'll give you a pass... For now! I still want to repay you but you can have time to think on it!"

Emily let out a dainty smile and uttered a very quiet "Thank you!"

"At the moment, the least I can do is stop getting in your way. Let's change these bandages!"

Emily's smile instantly got bigger and her whole face blushed.

______________________________________________________________

A little later... Lobby... Bar...

"YOU WHAT?!" was the unified response from Husk, Angel Dust, Vaggie, and Charlie.

"He offered me anything I wanted that he could give and I said I didn't want anything!" Emily whined as she sat on a bar stool.

It was her honest response but in retrospect she saw it was a wasted chance. She could have gotten a kiss, a date, ANYTHING and he wouldn't have thought any less of her.

"Missed opportunity." Vaggie shook her head in disapproval.

"Seriously Sunshine," stressed Angel Dust. "You could've gone ALL the way with him with no strings attached!"

"Do you want to end up with him or not?" asked Husk.

Emily let out a small whimper and let her head fall on the counter.

*THUD!*

"Okay, okay! That's enough! Ease off all of you!" Charlie ordered.

The princess of Hell gently pulled Emily's head up in a friendly supportive way.

"Emily, you wouldn't be the angel you are if you took advantage of such an offer, but try to think! How did Danny react when you said this? Was he upset?"

Emily's frown shrunk a little. "Well... No. In fact he said that he was going to give me time to think about what I wanted."

"Well then there really isn't a problem, is there?!" Charlie chirped excitedly.

Emily started to smile a little. "Yeah! I guess so... You have a point though, I wouldn't be myself if I took advantage of such an offer."

Angel Dust facepalmed. "WORK with us here, Sweet Thing!"

"Oh no, you ARE going to ask for something from him but you're not going to have to sacrifice anything of what you are for it!" corrected Charlie.

"How's that?" asked Emily.

"By asking for, drumroll please..." Charlie banged her fingers against the counter to simulate a drumroll. "A TALK!"

"... What?" was the only word that could come out of Emily's mouth.

"Do you think Vaggie and I fell in love over night?! No! We got to know each other first! And the best way for you to get to know Danny..."

"Is by talking with him! Of course!" finished Emily.

Vaggie put a loving arm around Charlie.

"Yep! My babe usually knows what she's talking about."

"And I actually DO have questions I could ask him about! I only know about his adventures on Earth, his adventures inside the Ghost Zone I just sort of guessed at." Emily smiled as new hope started to fill her. However, it didn't take long for a dark cloud to appear in her mind. "Of course none of this means anything, there's still a chance we won't actually click at all."

"Maybe..." nodded Husk.

"I wouldn't worry though." shrugged Angel Dust.

"Really, why?" Emily asked.

"Your relationship with your favorite patient HAS to evolve because of one thing! Two words Sugar Wings: Sponge Bath!" Angel Dust gushed.

Emily stared off into the distance as her mind tried to process the mental image.

Husk waved his hand in front of her face but got no reaction.

"You killed the poor sweetheart." accused Husk.

"She's not dead!" snapped Angel Dust. "She's an angel, she probably just never had thoughts this... Lewd before!"

"I..." Emily startled both of them, her tone lost all emotion. "Will be professional about it and even get a garbage bag for Danny's cast."

She walked off staring out into space.

"Okay, that was almost scary!" Angel Dust confessed.

"Let's not press her on it again." suggested Husk.

______________________________________________________________

Alastor's Recording Booth Floor...

Adam finally managed to punch a hole through the bug on his face's body but it had taken him forever to do so... And at the price of hurting his own face.

Thankfully he had run into something hard enough to do the job at the speed he had been running.

Adam sat up on the carpeted floor and tossed the dead bug off of his face.

"About time! Didn't think I would ever get that thing off! Where am I anyways?"

Looking up at what he had ran into, Adam saw a statue of Alastor looking back at him. The statue had its hand stretched out holding a model of Alastor's cane. The first was covered in big guts.

"I spazzed out all the way to up here?! This is near the top! And nobody helped me?! What part of 'First Man' do these losers not get?!"

Danny's penthouse was supposed to be the next floor up.

The door next to him lead to Alastor's Recording Booth, the sign next to it read 'On Air' and was not lit up. This meant that Alastor currently wasn't recording.

Now Adam didn't like Alastor. In fact, he hated him! He hated everyone in the hotel. Shoot! He hated everyone in Hell!

But...

If Adam had to pick, he would choose socializing with Alastor over being bossed around by Vaggie. Not ideal, just... The lesser of two evils.

Adam walked in to find Alastor stirring a cup of coffee behind his desk. The microphone was off but he didn't look like he appreciated Adam's presence. He appreciated it even less when Adam just plopped into the chair sitting on the other side of the desk.

"Sup, Prancer? How's the flame war going with the flat screen?"

Alastor stared at him with glowing red eyes for a moment but when it failed to get a reaction he stopped.

"... Better than ever. What do you want?"

"Just needed a little break from the losers down below. The way they treat me is a fucking joke!"

"Don't be ridiculous! You yourself are the joke... Now if you don't mind, I have a radio show to return to so you'll have to find your 'break' somewhere else! I have very little tolerance for you!"

"Still better than how Patchy treats me! Since the Ghost Fucker settled in, they've all been united and crap!"

For a second, Alastor's face turned demonic.

"I'm sorry... What was that?"

"Danny! That superhero ghost freak that beat us both up? He's staying here in the hotel. You knew that, right?"

Alastor dug his fingers into his desk in the same way Vox did after learning of Alastor's return.

An audible screech shrieked through the room.

"I knew we pulled a rescue mission to keep his power from blowing up my radios, but nobody told me that I was sharing a ROOF with the upstart!"

"Must've slipped their minds. Slimer is totally powerless too."

Alastor's attitude instantly did a 180.

"Is that a fact? Please, do go on, my good man."

"The wee-wees..."

"Vee's." Alastor corrected.

"Whatever. Turns out they wrecked him so hard that he can't use any of his powers until he gets better. Fucker can't even go through a portal to back home without it killing him. We're stuck with him until he heals up."

Adam either didn't notice or didn't care, but Alastor's shadow had stretched across the floor with a feral look.

"The poor lamb!" Alastor stood up with his back slightly enlarged. He wasn't powerless without his staff, just lacking. Still, he had more than enough mojo to put down a defenseless Danny Fenton. "I should see him right away! I'm sure my smiling face would give him the correct perspective!"

"If you're talking about revenge you might want to think again. Chuck has made it clear that Spooky is her personal guest here at the hotel. End him and she might toss you out."

Alastor's back shrunk down to normal and he sat back in his chair.

"I see... Well perhaps the waiting game is a better option then. Doesn't sound like he's going anywhere."

"If you want to kill the punk and make it look like an accident then you can count me in. I'm already sick of that dweeb and how well everyone is getting along with him."

"An alliance? Perhaps we should make it a deal... What're you doing now?" Alastor asked.

"Playing DOOMED on my phone. It's a coping mechanism for my time in this Hellhole!"

"Ah you are the epitome of man as always." Alastor's sarcasm oozed as always but it only got a middle finger from the bellhop this time.

______________________________________________________________

One month later...

If you had told Danny during the invasion that he would come to think of the hoteliers as family than he would have suspected you of being overshadowed by a ghost.

It was true though. Danny found himself earnestly enjoying his time with them. Sharing their pain and picking up the pieces of each other with a smile on their face. Just getting to know them was a good time.

He and Angel Dust would talk about movies together, not the porn though for obvious reasons, but action movies and what plots they wished they could see.

Sometimes he would play games of dice with Husk. Not for any wagers but just for fun. The winged cat man did find some non-alcoholic drinks to serve him though.

Sir Pentious, Danny found, was actually intellectually stimulating. They would talk about inventions together, scratch each other's brains about walls they had gone up against, and basically talked shop. Sometimes he would even bring in a broken invention for them to work on together at Danny's workbench.

The eggs were surprisingly useful for fetching Danny anything he needed. And their upbeat can do attitude really helped with his morale.

Niffty was a person that Danny had to work at trusting. It was definitely a gradual process but when she agreed to let the eggs search her before coming in, it became easier. Turns out Niffty wasn't all bad. Her dead roach puppet shows, while gross, were actually pretty entertaining.

Charlie met with him daily for their Monopoly debates. It was a big ethical thing for both of them but they were slowly but surely headed to a middle ground for both of them. Sinners were in Hell because of their own choices but without knowing the whole situation the circumstances for those choices were complete guess work. Danny still owed her two hundred for the railroad.

And then there was Emily.

Danny was surprised by how much he was enjoying his time with her. She was always willing to listen to just about anything he had to say and even wanted to know more about his adventures from when he was fourteen. Turns out this was the repayment she wanted from him for transporting his workbench.

He had been informed though that she was an Angel of Joy and was supposed to spread happiness. It made sense but it was also a little bit of a bummer to Danny. Sam had been his only real steady girlfriend in his life and they broke up so she could spread her freedom fighting spirit to places that actually needed it. He thought he felt a real connection like that with Emily but maybe he was just feeling like this because of what she was rather than who they could be together?

It was probably for the best. There was probably a rule somewhere that said angels and humans couldn't get together for some reason.

Still...

He couldn't deny that they did have some similar outlooks on right and wrong. No! He couldn't let himself have false hope like that! She was his nurse! Any way you sliced it, a Florence Nightingale effect was NOT something he should be basing a relationship on!

On the other hand...

She had come to him about things that had nothing to do with his recovery. And she wasn't an "official" nurse, just a self appointed one, Charlie said so herself! He also liked her shiny optimism outlook on everything, but to be fair Danny kind of needed that after what he went through.

He wanted to see her outside the hotel. He wanted to know if she would like certain Earth foods, or what type of movies she would like! He even wanted to see if she would enjoy bowling!

These were all thoughts for a date and even if Emily was a normal human, he couldn't be letting himself have these thoughts. He was literally restrained to a wheelchair! He couldn't have her push him everywhere, not in a romantical sense anyways, it wouldn't be fair!

No. It was probably better for him not to make a move at all. Keep things how they are but not progress anything.

It was probably a good idea to move his thoughts away from Emily anyways. Last time he let the thoughts run wild about her, he ended up wasting half the day just thinking about her.

Moving on...

The only one... well one of two... he hadn't seen a lot of was Vaggie. She was like the official guardian of the hotel and a lot of her choices in defense were ones that Danny himself would have thought of.

One thing he had mixed feelings about with her was her treatment of Adam, ironically. Oh sure, he deserved everything that came his way but Danny couldn't help but feel like maybe she was enjoying it a little too much. Not that Adam deserved any pity... It was only a small thing to Danny at best anyways.

The less Danny and Adam saw of each other, the better. If Danny wasn't injured than he would have knocked Adam out at least five times by now. Adam clearly wanted to kill him but knew that he couldn't. So the one thing they agreed on was to do their best at avoiding one another.

Alastor... Danny hadn't seen once. Not at the dinner table, not in the lounge, not at the bar, and not even in the lobby. Still... Danny had a feeling that the Fruitloop was watching him, but until there was something he could actually do about it Danny decided to let it go.

Danny himself was recovering just fine but he still couldn't use any of his ghost powers yet. Well... Except for a small little one. He could focus some ecto energy into his finger but couldn't really do anything with it.

He was currently in the lounge with everybody save for Adam, Alastor, and oddly Angel Dust. They were all playing Scrabble together but because there was so many of them they needed two boxes equivalent of pieces.

Danny was in the middle of figuring out a triple word score when Angel Dust suddenly ran into the room in a panic.

"We got a problem! A big one! Look at what I found in the grocery store!"

Angel Dust slammed a piece of paper down on the table. It was a wanted poster with the picture of Danny that Velvette took. That wasn't the worst of it though...

"They put a BOUNTY on me?!" Danny exclaimed.

Danny was wanted alive only but for $500,000.

"They're acting a little cheap right now but they longer those Vee jerks wait you know the higher the bounty will get!"

Charlie grabbed the bounty, looking at it as if it were some sort of tragedy retained strictly to a piece of paper.

"How many of these were there?" Charlie asked.

"A lot! And I think the grocery store was only the starting point! Wouldn't surprise me if they put these up throughout the whole city!"

Charlie's face turned serious. "Okay, we have to handle this immediately! Vaggie, go get Adam and Alastor! Emily, take Danny back up to his room and I don't want him even leaving his BED until he's healed!"

"What?!" Danny started to object but got cut off when Emily started wheeling him out of the room.

"Everyone else, you're with me! We're going to take down as many of these wanted posters as we possibly can!" ordered Charlie.

"Hold on a second!" Vaggie objected. "Babe, if the Vee's or any of their agents are US taking down the posters than they're going to figure out that WE'RE the ones harboring their fugitive!"

Charlie seriously thought on Vaggie's words.

"... You're right! They want us to make a mistake! We have to be smart about this!"

"Still, new safety measures and rules are a good idea! We should... Wow, Emily really did rush Danny up to his room in a hurry."

"Sigh. Can't blame her. Let's go catch up."

______________________________________________________________

Danny's room...

Taking the elevator was an impatient ride to say the least but Charlie and Vaggie rode it just the same. The door to Danny's room was already opened but entering it they found a sight they weren't expecting to see.

Danny was indeed in the bed but he was also tucked in up to his neck and his head was surrounded with pillows. Despite looking kind of adorable, Danny had a scowl on his face and it didn't look like he was very happy about it.

"Danny? What happened?" asked Charlie.

"Emily, as per YOUR orders, rushed me up here and tucked me in so fast my head spun."

"Oh. Well at least she's being attentive."

"Charlie, I can't move! I'm tucked in TOO tight! I might even be swaddled! I think you spooked her with all that wanted poster crap!"

"Well... it's not entirely unfounded and..."

"Listen here, Princess of Hell! Either you stop spooking the angels or you and me are going to have a problem!"

"I'm more surprised you let her do this to you." confessed Vaggie.

"When I started to say 'No' she started to tear up! I'd like to see either of YOU say 'No' to her when she's like that!"

"Even so..." scoffed Vaggie.

"Oh really?" shot Danny. "You could shoot down a cute girl if she started getting teary eyed at you?"

Vaggie took a moment to look at Charlie. "... Fair enough."

Emily bustled by closing the drapes on every single window that lead to the balcony.

"Emily!" Charlie called.

Emily nearly tripped when she heard Charlie's voice. She turned to them and looked back and forth between Charlie, Vaggie, and the comfy yet disgruntled Danny.

"... I panicked." Emily confessed.

Charlie and Vaggie started to un-tuck Danny but his face didn't brighten at all.

"I'm getting the sense you're upset..."

"I barely have any ghost powers left while I'm recovering! The Vee's are out looking for me! And the only thing I can do about it is sit in bed!"

"Okay, I admit, I might have jumped the gun a little bit. You can obviously move out of bed..." Charlie started.

"But some extra precautions might be a good idea! Emily actually made a good start by closing the balcony curtains." finished Vaggie.

Emily shrunk her head between her shoulders and smiled bashfully.

"No more outside strolls though!"

"Oh come on, Vaggie!" Danny protested. "Fresh air is good for recovery!"

"You can just open a window! We have to be more careful from here on out!"

"... Gals? I'd like to talk to Vaggie alone for a moment but do you think you could help me to my wheelchair first?"

Charlie was hesitant at first, unlike Emily who helped him without a second thought, but after a look of it being fine from Vaggie she complied.

Once everyone else left, Vaggie gave him her full attention with a hand on her hip.

"Alright, what do you want to talk about?"

"Honestly," Danny looked at Vaggie. "Out of everyone in this hotel, you're the one that I relate to the most."

This actually caught Vaggie off guard. She was expecting a protest or maybe some angry accusations but certainly not this.

"Oh! Uh..."

"No. Really. I don't interact with you that much but I see the decisions you make here everyday! How you're always keeping everyone's safety in mind, how quick you are to defend. It honestly reminds me of myself! Angel Dust told me though that you hate all men?"

"... OH! I see where your trying to get to know! I know I say that but I used to work for Adam before he kicked me out for refusing to kill a sinner child and..."

"Whoa!" Danny cut her off. "You had me at 'used to work for Adam'! That being said... Does that hatred extend to the people of the hotel? You know, like Angel Dust and Husk? Alastor I could understand but..."

Vaggie shifted uncomfortably for a moment. "Alastor I wouldn't trust for a million dollars but... The others don't bother me as much as they used to. Adam can burn though!"

"I can understand that! In my opinion, Adam doesn't even deserve the attention you're giving him now! Oh don't get me wrong, I have NO love for the guy but negative attention is still attention! And he's just the type of creep who would find a way to capitalize on it somehow! He's still an egomaniac after all! Enough about him though, the thing I want to know is..."

Danny wheeled himself closer to read her face.

"Say the hotel caught on fire, would you risk your life for the men here, even if Charlie gave you a pass not to? I'm not talking about Adam or Alastor! But Sir Pentious, Angel Dust, Husk... Would you risk your life to save theirs?"

"I..." Vaggie shifted again, like some secret of her's got exposed. "Yes! Okay?! I would do it! They may be men but they're still a part of what I've been building with Charlie! Men or not, they're family!"

Danny smiled. "I was hoping I was right about you."

"What?"

"Stay right there, I have something for you!"

Danny wheeled himself over to his workbench and opened a drawer. He pulled something out and tossed it to her.

"What is this?"

"A gift that Sir Pentious and I cooked up! It's an eye patch that can shoot a laser!"

"What?"

"Yeah, see the hidden button? You have to press it three times in a row for it to fire... For safety reasons, obviously."

"I ... Why would you make this for me?"

"Like I said, you remind me of myself. And it didn't seem fair for you to be down an eye when you're trying to save people. So I figured why not turn a weakness into a strength?"

"But... I broke my promise to you about Niffty!"

"Yeah, I'm starting to get the impression that maybe nobody can control Niffty! That being said, I knew that my sanctuary here couldn't have just been Charlie's decision. You had to consent to it on some level too! So as long as you use that eye patch to protect the people here... Then you and I are square."

"I... Well, thank you!"

"This is also why I'm willing to follow your lead on safety but if I could make a compromise? The backyard, with the tree behind the hotel? I could just get my fresh air there. No one would see me."

"Alright, fine! But only when you have somebody with you too!"

"Deal!"

______________________________________________________________

Two weeks later...

Time passes by and a sense of normalcy starts to resettle in. It was basically more of the same but with more restrictions.

The only time Danny was allowed outside of the hotel was for fresh air in the backyard. He also had to avoid uncovered windows to the best of his ability.

His and Charlie's Monopoly debates, while still friendly, were getting a little heated. She argued that all sinners deserved redemption but Danny shot back about pedophiles being present in Hell. At the moment, Charlie had no rebuttal to that but that was okay. She had time to think about it before their next game.

Danny and Sir Pentious suspected that it was only a matter of time before Vox tried to find them through electrical means somehow so they put their heads together and invented something. It was kind of like a firewall to keep prying eyes out of their devices.

The good news was that it worked! As far as they knew anyways... Proof was in the pudding after all.

The bad news was that it was slightly buggy. It had to have one of its kind placed in each electrical outlet and when it did, it would let out a large shock.

So naturally, Adam was charged with placing all of them. Last time Danny checked, the First Man had his eyebrows singed off.

The person he was looking for at the moment was Emily. He hadn't seen her at all today and from the sounds of it, nobody else had either. Well, nobody else he had bumped into anyways.

He was starting to grow concerned.

Just as he was about to suspect foul play, he bumped into Charlie.

"Charlie! Do you know where Emily is? I've been looking for her all day and I'm starting to get worried."

Instead of answering Danny right away, for some reason she looked up at the wall clock first.

"I guess I can tell you now. She's been working on another surprise for you!"

Charlie danced her feet in place out of excitement.

"Another surprise? She's too good to me! Why does she keep doing things like this for me?"

"Well she knows you've been feeling a little stressed what with you having to lay lower than usual. So she went back to Earth to get you something to feel more comfortable! Plus, maybe a thing or two from Heaven to make it even sweeter! She swore all of us to secrecy to have time to set it up!"

Charlie looked almost as excited as Danny felt.

"Is it ready? Where is she?"

"She knew you'd be out looking for her so she's been in the one place you haven't looked! Your room!"

Danny had to admit, he was impressed. It was the one place he hadn't thought of to look for her in, probably because it was his starting point for his search.

"That's pretty smart!"

"Your surprise should be all set up by now! She's most likely waiting for you!"

"I need to see her right now then! Thanks Charlie!"

Danny wheeled himself to the elevator and Charlie let out a quiet girly scream.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!"

______________________________________________________________

Hallway between the penthouse and the elevator...

Danny pushed himself down the hallway to his double doors, his thoughts consumed with Emily.

'I know that she's supposed to be the super angel of joy or whatever, but exactly how happy can she make one man?! She really is amazing!'

If Danny hadn't been injured, he would have kicked down his own doors from sheer anticipation. None the less, he still opened them fast enough to make Emily on the other side jump in surprise.

"Oh! Danny, you startled me."

As excited as Danny was, he suddenly found himself speechless. How was he supposed to ask for his surprise without sounding like a greedy kid?

"I..." Danny struggled to find the right words but a smile from Emily calmed his nerves. "Charlie said that you've been cooking up something for me again."

Emily's smile changed into that of a humble one.

"Yes. I understand that maybe you've been feeling a little stressed with the Vee's search for you, so I got you another thing from your house."

If it was anyone else, Danny would have called them out on it, but Emily only ever seemed to have his best interests at heart.

"... It's your entire movie collection!" she all but blurted out.

On a table against the wall was Danny's entire DVD library.

"Wow Emily! You didn't have to-"

A clearing of her throat interrupted Danny.

"There's... More." she shyly confessed.

"More?"

"Okay, so I figured movies could be a good way for you to kill some time, but what good are DVDs without something to play them on? So, I took a little trip up to Heaven and got a player to watch them on along with a projector and... I got a little carried away with what I brought down. The room is also basically a home theater now."

In front of Danny's bed was a silver and gold projector hooked up to a DVD player. Across from it, sitting in front of Danny's workbench was a large screen, certainly larger than any TV screen. It looked like maybe it took her a couple of times to assemble it correctly but overall figured it out.

"And you did all of this just because you're my fan?"

"Well, hero types like yourself are like rockstars to us angels. The heroes who end up fallen are like the equivalent to rockstars that end up dying from ODing on drugs. Nothing short of tragic! You didn't do that, I saw you promise your family. And..." Emily nervously swallowed a lump in her throat. "You're my favorite. I know that there's more good for you to do in the future but I can't seem to stop myself. I've grown to like you even more, if all of this was just me being a fan, I would've already stopped with the special treatment by now... I like you, Danny. As more than just a fan."

Emily must have spoken without thinking, because it took Danny's surprised expression for it to sink in that Emily had basically just confessed her feelings.

Her cheeks blushed a red brighter than the circles on Charlie's face. She stood absolutely frozen as nervous energy started to fill up her body.

"I'm sorry!" she blurted out. "You don't have to worry about any of that! I-I-I should go-"

Emily started to make a run for the door but was stopped when Danny grabbed her hand. She looked back at him like a frightened rabbit, as if one word from him could absolutely destroy her.

"Please don't go! I... think I like you back! I'm not great at this sort of stuff but I'm willing to give us a try... If you'll let me?"

Emily watched Danny, silently urging him to continue.

"I mean, I want to take things slow. Date for a while and see if we work?"

A new smile appeared on Emily's face, one accompanied by tears of joy.

"I... Yes! What else can I say but 'yes'?"

Emily threw her arms around Danny's neck and nearly bowled him over.

"Whoa! Easy there! I'm still injured, remember?"

She let out a noise that sounded like a mix of a sob and a chuckle. She let go of him and wiped some tears out of her eyes. She now stood before him patiently waiting for whatever he thought the next step should be.

"Again, I don't have much experience with this kind of stuff. I've only ever had the one girlfriend; but if you don't mind a cheap first date... Maybe we could sit on my bed and watch some of my movies together?"

"I don't think that's cheap at all!" Emily corrected without a moment's hesitation.

She wheeled Danny over to the far side of the bed so fast he nearly yelped. She helped him in to the one side of the bed, put in a DVD of Danny's choice and then daintily dashed to the other side of the bed.

Danny gave her a flirty smirk. "Might want to be more careful there, Miss. Only the first date and I've already convinced you to climb into bed with me."

Emily was halfway into the bed when he said that, she froze where she was to stare at him. When she saw that he was joking she laughed.

"Daniel please, with your injuries? If anything, you should be weary of what I might do to you!"

Now it was Danny's turn to laugh.

"Yeah right! You're nice but you're not THAT nice!"

Now they both laughed together. Once they calmed down, Danny took a closer look at the DVD he picked out. It was rated R.

"You know, some of my stuff can be a little violent. Are you sure that you're going to be..."

"Danny please! I'm not a child! I can handle some adult level action, and Gore is just an excuse to see the craftsmanship that the human souls of Hollywood have cooked up."

______________________________________________________________

The next morning...

Emily awoke to find herself holding Danny's body with both of them in his bed atop the covers. She'd been using his chest as a pillow.

Everything from yesterday came flooding back to her and she let out a squeak of happiness.

She couldn't believe her luck. She got the one thing she wanted more than anything! She looked at the alarm clock, it was almost time for breakfast. She had spent the whole night basically snuggling him in her sleep and best of all... Danny was probably okay with it!

There was a dark cloud of thought present, however, that made her wonder if some human soul deserved to be with Danny more.

These thoughts never got fully explored, however, as a noise from the stairwell door caught her attention.

She quietly got out of bed, made sure her nurse's hat was on, and then moved to the door as silently as she could.

She cautiously opened the door, ready for anything that was on the other side. What she had found was Alastor and Adam.

It looked like they were in the middle of a quiet conversation and hadn't expected Emily to catch them.

"What do you two want?"

Adam immediately flinched. "Oh shit! Emily!"

Alastor didn't share his concerns. He looked to her like she was any normal person out on the streets.

"Adam and I have been talking, and while we don't agree on much there is one thing we see eye to eye on. Daniel must pay for his crimes of humiliating us, and the iron will never be hotter than when he's injured." He placed a hand on her shoulder. "So just step aside if you don't want to get hurt!"

Emily looked at the hand Alastor had on her shoulder, then at the man himself. Her smile disappeared and an eye appeared on her halo.

Adam had already seen as much as he needed to. He had already turned tail and started running down the stairs shouting "SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!"

Down to the floor for Alastor's Recording Booth, Adam's worst fear was confirmed as Alastor came flying out of the staircase entrance for the penthouse flailing like a ragdoll.

"SHIIIIIIIIIT!"

Alastor crashed into Adam and together they went tumbling down the stairs, somehow hitting each and every one. The carpeted floor between the stairwells for the floors doing absolutely nothing to slow them down.

Emily tipped her little nurse's hat forward.

"Not on THIS nurse's watch!"

Adam and Alastor went down each and every flight of stairs, the propelling motion being too powerful for either of them to stop.

Their journey of bumps and bruises finally came to end when they landed on the bottom of the stairs.

"That little Sunbeam did this to us?"Alastor asked with a groan.

"Yeah..." wheezed Adam. "She's supposed to be happy and spread joy but if you force her to get serious... Look out!"

Adam was the first to pick himself up but just as Alastor was working up the strength to do so himself, he noticed that Charlie had appeared.

She was slowly tapping her foot and giving Alastor a look of disapproval.

Alastor changed his position so his head was resting in his hands.

"Chaaaaaaarlieeeee, hiiiiiiiiii. You won't believe what just happened!"

Back up in Danny's room...

Emily fixed her dress muttering something about "first thing in the morning...".

"Wow!" The sound of Danny's voice made her jump in surprise. He was awake and looking right at her. "I didn't think you had it in you. I'm impressed!"

Her humble smile returned but there was something more in it now. A silent request to continue praise perhaps?

"I...am nice, but even I have to draw the line somewhere."

"Maybe want to help me into my chair so we can go get breakfast?"

"Of course!"

Emily eventually started doing just that but when Danny was halfway into the chair he stopped. Emily was about to ask what he was doing when he suddenly planted his lips on top of her's.

"MMMM! MMM?! MM!" was the muffled surprised sound that came out of Emily. There was no tongue, just lips; like a really long peck. Her wings flapped all over the place in surprise.

He finally broke the kiss and let the rest of him fall into place in the chair. "Sorry, I... just had to do that. I couldn't stop thinking about it! And since we've agreed to start dating I figured..."

"You just kissed me..." Emily's voice sounded like she was just starting to come out of a daze.

"Was that too soon? I guess I should've..."

"Danny Fenton just kissed me!"

"Well yeah, I thought it would be okay and..."

"I have just been kissed by Danny Fenton!"

"Okay, I like that you're focusing on Fenton instead of Phantom but are you okay?"

Her hand delicately touched her lip and a grin slowly started to develop.

"YEEEEEEEEEEES!" Emily shouted with joy. "He kissed me! He kissed ME!"

Emily suddenly ran off with a spring in her step, chanting the same thing over and over again.

"Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme! Hekissedme!"

Right out the stairway door and down the steps, not likely to stop until she hit the ground floor.

She may come across as innocent but after Danny had gotten to know her better, he knew the more accurate term was Joyful. Because that was exactly what she was experiencing right now, joy.

Danny had no doubt she was running through all the floors right now chanting that repeatedly. He couldn't help but love it. The thing he liked best of all was that she said 'Fenton' and not 'Phantom', gave him a good idea of exactly what she was a fan of.

About 45 minutes later, Emily walked back into the room with her eyes closed and her head held high in dignity. She opened her eyes and shot a couple of finger guns at Danny.

"I mean... That's cool, Dan-O! No complaints here!" Her attempt at being 'smooth' was so awkward it was adorable.

They stared at each other for a moment and then burst out loud laughing. They eventually settled down, shared a smile, and agreed to head on down for breakfast.

______________________________________________________________

Dining room...

Everyone had sat down at the long dining table to eat breakfast together as was the tradition in the Hazbin Hotel.

Danny and Emily had received whooping holler of celebration when they entered together. There was no way how the two of them could have been kept secret. Not after Emily's sprint or Adam and Alastor getting busted.

Speaking of whom...

Charlie had devised a rather unique punishment for them. They were both forced to share wearing a giant T-shirt together that read "This is our we won't try to kill residents shirt".

Neither were happy about it but neither could do a lot about it either. Adam couldn't object because he literally had to do what he was told to do here, and Alastor was on thin ice with Charlie. Backing the hotel or not, one more dirty trick of assassination like that and he was out!

So everybody sat down and started to enjoy the hearty spread across the table that was the breakfast buffet. Things like sausages were cooked in the toaster oven that used to be Adam's helmet. Small talk started to take off as sausages and pancakes were consumed. Alastor and Adam were faced with the unique challenge of cooperation since each of them could only have one arm out a sleeve. Naturally, it was a disaster since they kept intercepting food to the other's mouth, Alastor even going as far as to poke a sausage in Adam's eye.

"So E, couldn't help but hear the good news." started Angel Dust.

Emily blushed. "O-Oh?"

"A little hard not to when she's shouting it on every floor." jabbed Husk.

"Let me save us all some time." Danny offered. "Yes. Emily and I are official now, but we're taking it slow!"

"Heh." Angel Dust shrugged. "Guess you don't need my suggestion of getting 50K after all!"

"50K?" echoed Danny.

"Don't ask!" retorted Charlie as she put some more sausages on her plate.

"Emily might not need 50K but you do owe ME some money!" Vaggie accused as she held out her hand to Angel Dust.

"Alright fine!" Angel Dust stood up and took out his wallet. He started putting bills into Vaggie's hand, counting them out. "Twenty, forty, sixty..."

"Make it rain!" ordered Vaggie.

Angel Dust threw the rest of the dollars into the air. "Woot. There. I hope you like syrup with your victory money."

"Makes it all the sweeter! Told you she had this!"

The rest of breakfast was pretty lively. Emily chewed out Adam for his assassination team up and assured him it was going to go into her report. Alastor tried to claim that it was all Adam's idea, which got him a smack in the face from Adam's free arm.

Vaggie and Angel Dust bickered like siblings, Sir Pentious and Charlie talked about future activities for redemption, Niffty was trying to clean Husk's chair while he was still in it, and Danny was actually finding himself loving it. A part of him knew that he was going to end up missing all of this, maybe even soon.

However, as breakfast went on... Danny failed to notice Emily lost her smile a little bit.

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Parlor...

Danny and Charlie had agreed to change things up in their game by moving the location to the ground floor.

"Aha! Another two hundred dollars!" Danny triumphantly cheered as he held out his hand.

Charlie delivered the play money without a second chance.

"With chemical castration the pedophiles won't have to worry about what they're attracted to so it would be fine for them to seek redemption!"

Charlie confidently smirked and crossed her arms triumphantly. This had been a bit of a wall for her in their debate but she was confident she finally had an answer.

"Hm... Maybe that could work, IF you're lucky! Just for argument's sake let's say it does though. What are you going to do about someone from Cannibal Town? What's your strategy there? Didn't sound like they had a lot of interest in eating things that weren't flesh."

Charlie pulled on her hair in frustration.

"The cannibals?! Seriously?! That's kind of a low blow, don't you think?"

She rolled the dice and went six paces.

"If you really want me to help you then I can't pull my punches. If you don't have an answer for what to do with them then it's probably a good idea to start thinking of a solution now rather than later."

"Aaargh! You've got a point! You're turn."

Danny rolled and fortune favored Charlie for a change.

"HA! Go directly to jail!"

"Hey! No fair! The dice are rigged to favor you because you're the Princess of Hell!"

"Are not."

Before the childish debate could be taken any farther, Angel Dust ran into the room looking more frightened than Danny had ever seen him.

"Angel? What's..."

"Turn on the TV! It's the Vee's, they're going nuts!"

Doing so took them immediately to an emergency News bulletin.

"So if you're just joining us," the reporter started. "The Vee's have gone completely bat shit crazy in their manhunt! They're tearing up the town looking for this Danny loser, and ripping apart anyone who crosses their paths!"

"Whoa! Charlie, you gotta get your police down there to handle this situation!" exclaimed Danny.

Charlie awkwardly rubbed the back of her neck and Angel Dust could already see the direction the conversation was going to head in.

"Yeeeaaah... About that..." Charlie began.

Angel Dust pretended to look at a watch on his wrist. "Well would you look at the invisible time! It's a quarter past a freckle! I gotta go!"

Angel Dust ran out of the parlor and after a moment there was a huge shout from Danny.

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN THAT IT ISN'T EXACTLY 'ILLEGAL'?!"

Danny's shout attracted the attention of the other hoteliers and cautiously watched the scene play out peering around the archway into the room.

"Yeah. Things like this aren't really uncommon down here in Hell. Even Sir Pentious used to be a Overlord before coming here! Things like murder sprees are about as unavoidable down here as rain is on Earth!"

Danny facepalmed. "Well no WONDER nobody is giving you and your hotel a fair shot! It's complete chaos down here!"

"Well I don't think that's entirely fair! I..."

Charlie got cut off as another loud scream from the TV caught their attention.

"Gimme that microphone, fucker!" Vox roared as he threw the reporter away and stole the camera.

"Daniel 🎶... I know that you're watching! It's in a hero types nature to save people in distress!"

Danny steeled his expression while Charlie winced.

"These people are dying! And they are going to KEEP dying until you reveal yourself to us! How many lives are worth your cowardice?! We're waiting!"

Charlie turned off the TV and gave Danny an uneasy grin. "The News always catastrophizes everything anyways!"

Danny started to wheel himself away.

"Danny? Wait! What do you think you're doing?!"

"What do you think I'm doing?! I'm getting my hero butt down there to stop the killings! I'll probably get kidnapped again so I'm going to have to be smarter about..."

"Danny, no! This is obviously a trap!"

"I don't care, Charlie! You said that you couldn't keep watching sinners being killed, well as it turns out I can't either!"

Charlie grabbed the back of his wheelchair and put the breaks on.

"You're not going anywhere!"

"That's what you think! I'm Going Gho-"

"OH NO YOU'RE NOT!" shouted a voice.

Before Danny could react, he was dog piled by Husk, Angel Dust, Niffty, Vaggie, Sir Pentious, and all of the egg bois.

"AAAAAGH! GET OFF OF ME!"

Angel Dust brought out a napkin and Husk doused it with something.

"Danny, buddy! Do me a favor! Tell me, does this smell like chloroform to you?!"

Angel Dust shoved the napkin into Danny's face and he lost consciousness.

______________________________________________________________

Danny's room... Much later...

Danny awoke in a daze. He was back in his bed.

It didn't take a scientist of any kind to figure out what happened to him, the only real questions he had to ask were: 'How long was he out for?' and 'How many lives were lost because of it?'

"Well Sleeping Beauty finally awakens!" someone announced.

The voice was new. It sounded like the kind of snark that he would expect from Adam but there was a playful undertone that reminded him of Charlie.

"Who...?"

The owner of the voice was somebody Danny had never seen before. He was dressed in all white, pretty short by anyone's standards, and had a white top hat with a snake and apple on it.

"My name is Lucifer, and I..."

"Charlie's dad? As in..."

"Yes! That Lucifer! Before you go getting any ideas about me, I just want to throw it out there that both Satan and the Devil are separate entities from myself."

"... Weird."

The man obviously didn't appreciate Danny's outlook on his explanation but wore a flimsy mask to hide it.

"AHAHA! You know what else is weird? A living human soul finding favor with my daughter to the point where she puts him in her best hotel room to heal and recover!"

"What can I say? Charlie is a class act."

"She really IS! In fact, you could say that she's TOO classy for the sinners of Hell! The same sinners you were willing to risk your life for and nearly gave her a heart attack over!"

There was a dangerous undertone in Lucifer's voice that promised a threat.

"Is that what this little 'visit' is about? I scared Charlie so now you're going to kill me? Because if that's really so than I have to say... It would be a creative way to screw over the Vee's."

This response honestly caught Lucifer off guard.

"What?"

"Well if I'm dead then the Vee's can't use my power anymore. And if my death sends me up to Heaven, maybe I can try to change things up there; I've been told that a lot of locals up there didn't know about the exterminations. And if I'm condemned to have a sinner form, than maybe my foot won't be broken anymore and I can help out at the hotel."

Lucifer squinted his eyes at Danny in confusion.

"What the...?"

Now Lucifer was never able to see the good that came from humanity, only the cruel and the wicked. Danny, however, wasn't all human. He was half ghost, so some of his heroic nature was actually coming in through to Lucifer.

"Of course Charlie had to have brought you up to speed on this or we wouldn't be talking."

Lucifer shook his head quickly for a moment, shaking away whatever cobwebs were trying to form.

"Of course. Of course! Thing is though, that Charlie told me about how the two of you aren't exactly seeing eye to eye on sinners... I for one actually find myself agreeing with you on them! They've gotten what they deserved!"

"We're all responsible for our own actions."

"Exactly! Which is why I find it so strange that you were willing to risk your life for them!"

"Because maybe your daughter had more of a point than I originally thought! If mass murder can just be done by Hell's OWN citizens at any time then maybe some things do need to change! The punishments aren't fitting the crimes! They're already in Hell; maybe it's better to drop the bat and leave the dead horse alone?!"

Lucifer squinted his eyes in confusion again. Danny's words finally sunk in and Lucifer threw his hands up into the air in frustration.

"Whatever! I actually didn't come here for you anyways!"

Now Danny was the one confused. "Really? Even with the Vee's on the war path?"

"'Overlords' are just some slightly larger yapping bitches in my dog pound! They get too big for their britches and I'll take them to the back room to be euthanized like any other bad dog! No. I came here as a surprise visit for Charlie."

"That's... Actually pretty sweet." Danny admitted.

"Thanks. All she and her friends could talk about were YOU though and how concerned they were for you! YOU put a frown on my daughter's face!"

Danny shrugged.

"Well you could kill me, especially since I'm still injured, just like I already said buuuuuuut..."

"But Charlie." Lucifer finished. "She wouldn't approve and we both know it. Nor would her little friends... Except for that radio asshole who..."

"Hate that guy." Danny flatly declared. "Hate everything about him. Last thing I did to him when he was on Earth was knock him out with a punch to the face."

Lucifer smirked impressed. "Heh. Maybe you're not so bad after all."

"Thanks."

"I was actually hoping she would give me her thoughts on a little invention of mine."

"You invented something? I'm trying to make a living off of inventing, myself. Can I see it?"

"It probably sucks but fine. See for yourself." He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out something small and yellow. "Introducing the Amazing Backflipping Rubber Duck!" The yellow thing ended up being a walking rubber duck of some kind. "That Breathes Fire!"

The rubber duck took a couple of steps on Lucifer's hand, did a backflip, and then released a stream of fire into the air.

"Pretty terrible huh?"

"Actually, I think it would be a good Father's Day gift for my dad!"

"What?"

"Yeah! It's actually kinda perfect, honestly!"

"Oh you're just saying that!"

"No really! He needs a new thing to get interested in that doesn't involve ghost hunting and this could be exactly what he needs!"

"And he wouldn't mind the fact that it breathes fire?"

"Knowing my dad, he wouldn't be interested in it unless it did!"

Lucifer's attitude changed to almost bashfulness. "Well..." He bit his bottom lip and looked away happily. "I suppose I could part with ONE of my little ducklings!"

Charlie almost stumbled into the room from the stairwell door and gave her dad a small glare.

"Dad! You can't just break the elevator anytime you want to speak with a friend of mine alone!"

"Not to worry, Charlie! We're done here."

"I... Really?"

"This one's a keeper! I can see why you were so protective of him! If you weren't already spoken for with Vaggie than I would suggest something more intimate than friendship with him!"

Charlie and Danny grimaced in unison. "EEEEEEWWWW!"

"NO thank you!"

"Dad, I have a girlfriend! You know that! Closed! Relationship!"

"Oh, you kids... Throuples are a thing now a days."

"Danny and I are NOT like that at all!" stressed Charlie.

"Yeah! Charlie is more like a... cousin to me more than anything! Besides I'm already in a relationship with Emily!"

"He's right! The two of them are actually clicking pretty well!" complimented Charlie. "You're a lucky man, Danny!" She playfully elbowed him in the ribs while wearing a smug grin. "Everyone likes her so much! Even I look at her like a sister!"

Lucifer was already on his way out, going to take an exit by flying off the balcony, but this little bit of information stopped him right in his tracks.

"Emily? The Seraphim Angel of Joy? She's down here; AND you managed to snag a relationship with her?"

It was Danny's turn to be confused again. "Uh yeah. Why? Does that mean something to you?"

"... Of course not, Dan-O! It may mean that I might swing by for another visit again though! I'll just leave the rubber duck out here on the balcony for you to find! You all be good to each other now!"

Lucifer left through the balcony and Charlie and Danny just sort of watched him leave. After a moment they looked at each other and both shuddered in revulsion.

"He's not going to... Like, use Emily and I's relationship for his own personal gain or something... Is he?" asked Danny.

"... Naaaah! No! You two are fine! Would like to know what you two were talking about since he sabotaged the elevator! Had to run up here from the ground floor, ya know?"

"Sinners, what they deserve, and finally you. Speaking of sinners, how bad was the slaughter?"

"Nothing too out of the normal for Pentagram City. Death tolls might not even change this year. They really were just trying to draw you out. Even said so in their BS press conference about their attack."

"... I need to focus on getting better a little more seriously... Which brings me to another thing I need to talk to you about. Charlie, on the debate about helping sinners... I hereby yield!"

Charlie's eyes glassed over and she dropped her jaw in amazement, the same amazement she once had when her father sang of his 'Angelic Power'.

"But NOT entirely!" stressed Danny. "I'm still not convinced I should talk to these fallen heros you have, but you are right in that we can't just do nothing! Change really is only going to happen if we make it!"

"For now, I'll take it! You do realize what it means that you've yielded a point to me in our friendly little debate though? You owe ME... Two hundred dollars in Monopoly money!"

Danny playfully rolled his eyes.

"Fine. Go get Monopoly and I'll pay you right away. I'll even make it rain for you."

"Right away! ... Right after I fix the elevator."

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Lobby...

Lucifer said that he was leaving but that wasn't exactly true, there was still one of Charlie's friends he needed to talk to. Truth was he just flew down to the ground entrance. Inside he found the high ranking angel almost immediately.

Emily stood in front of the elevator as she impatiently waited for the elevator to start working again. She had another cart of fresh bandages in front of her, it was time to change Danny's bandages again.

"Come on, come on! You can't expect me to lug this thing up the stairs, can you?"

"Well, well, well... Look who decided to descend from on high to slum it with the sinners."

This voice ran a chill down Emily's back. She turned around to see the man himself.

"L-Lucifer..."

"Feels good doesn't it?" asked Lucifer. "Being with someone you know you probably shouldn't."

"I..."

"Looks like you're going down the same path I did. Falling for someone that your better instincts tell you that you should leave for somebody else! History repeats itself! You remind me of Charlie though, if you end up falling because of this then I'll allow you to stay in Hell."

"I..."

"Charlie likes you, so I'll make sure you're treated well. Just remember, now you understand where I came from!"

Lucifer deployed his wings and flew out the hotel just as a *PING!* indicated the elevator's arrival. Charlie walked out of the elevator, cleaning grease off her hands.

"Well that was a chore! Oh! Hey Emmy! Time to change Danny's bandages again?"

Emily didn't even seem to hear Charlie at first, too busy staring out at the doors Lucifer left through. She jumped slightly when Charlie put a hand on her shoulder.

"Oh! Charlie! Um..." Emily rubbed some tears out of her eyes. "Actually, I think I might need the day off today."

"Are you okay?"

"Yeah! I just... I just need to think about a few things. H-Have Sir Pentious' eggs fill in for me okay?"

Charlie didn't know what the situation was but she could easily read that Emily needed this.

"Sure! Whatever you need! Just be sure to come back to us!"

Emily gave her a sad smile. "Of course Charlie, thank you!"

As Emily left, Charlie stared at the spot where Lucifer was standing with suspicion. The carpeting was new so sometimes imprints lingered, and the footprints that were just starting to disappear were her father's size exactly.

"Dad, I swear... If you had anything to actually with those tears..."

To Be Continued...

[mdizzle999872]

Dipper Pines: 9th Grade Ninja ~ Potential Pilot

'Ah the first day of school. A time for new beginnings, make new friends, and getting ready to bunker down for studying... Unless you're me. Hello there, if you're reading this than you've somehow managed to work your way into my inner monologue. My name is Dipper...'

A fourteen year old Dipper rode in the front seat on the school bus with his twin sister sitting next to him.

'The girl bouncing in the seat next to me is my sister, Mabel. After a life changing summer in Gravity Falls we begged our parents to move us to the town so we could continue our adventures year round. Instead we moved to Norrisville. Swing and a miss.

"Can you believe this Dipper?! I am so excited! Okay, so we didn't move to Gravity Falls like we were hoping but Norrisville still has a lot to offer."

"I don't know, Mabel. I kind of doubt Norrisville will have as many mysteries as Gravity Falls."

"Maybe, but I wouldn't exactly call it 'boring' either."

An ugly woman with dark green skin and long shaggy hair landed on top of the bus laughing maniacally. Her clothing was vastly worn and torn, her purple hood adorned her head while purple pearls of chaos wrapped around her neck.

"I mean, she seems happy."

'I complain but I can't slam the place entirely though, Norrisville does have one thing going for it.'

"NINJA COMET SPRINT!"

A red and black blur circled the moving bus three times before the figure stood on top of the roof standing opposite of the woman.

'Norrisville has a ninja.'

Randy Cunningham had grown much since dawning the mask for the first time in his freshman year. He was much taller now, leaner, his physique like that of an Olympic gymnast.

"Okay, Sorceress! I don't know how you got out of the Land of Shadows but I'm going to make you wish you stayed there!"

"No. Now that I am free I will join with my love and together WE SHALL RULE!"

The Sorceress threw her head back in a maniacal laugh as her hands held giant purple flames.

"Eh. Small problem with that."

"Huh?" The Sorceress reeled her head back to normal just enough to look at Randy.

"He's kind of... gone."

"Gone? Gone how? Like you took your sword and..."

"No! No. I'd understand why you would think that but no. What actually happened to him was he met a man with fancy pants, they merged together, and then transcended into the next plain of existence."

"...What?!"

"Yeah, he's basically on the 'other side' now."

The bus came to a stop and Randy got blasted off of the roof. Landing on the steps, Randy took out his Sorcerer's Key.

"Let's take this inside!"

He wrapped his scarf around her body and with a mighty pull he hurled the Sorceress overhead and through the front doors.

She skidded across the floor until she landed in front of a large hole in the floor. Inside was a single stone platform with four chained metal shackles.

Suddenly a blow from the rear sent her stumbling forward. She was just barely able to stop herself from tumbling into the hole.

Turning around she saw Randy letting loose a fiery punch in the shape of a dragon.

"NINJA DRAGON PUNCH!!!"

The projectile dragon hit the Sorceress in the face forcing her to stumble backwards into the hole. She screamed for her life as she plummeted to the bottom, she hit the floor where chains latched onto her wrists and ankles.

"Welcome to your boy-toy's old prison cell."

"You won't keep me in here! I'll get out and when I do..."

A small rat walked up to her, instantly gaining her attention.

"Who the Hell are you?!"

Randy took out his Sorcerer's Key (with the ball attached), stuck it in the hole, and closed the entrance to the cell.

"Hate to pass you onto the next ninja but my hands are tied."

A loud commotion from outside caught Randy's attention so he took his ninja mask off. Randy's outfit had changed since his freshman days, nowadays he liked to wear teal with a red stripe in it.

"Cunningham!"

At the entrance to the building was Howard. He had changed a little too, rocking a red hat and a moderate van dyke he wore bright blue clothes which complimented the small amount of bling around his neck. "You might want to check out what's happening with the fresh meat."

Outside he found Dipper, showing off his birthmark and making jokes about it to the other kids.

'Now, I know what you're thinking..."Dipper, you're sensitive about your birthmark! Why are you encouraging kids to make fun of your birthmark?" Well it's a new strategy I decided to employ, you see if I make all the best jokes against myself and act like I enjoy it then people won't have enough ammo to make fun of me.'

Randy watched this with a thoughtful smile.

"Cunningham, are you thinking what I think you're thinking?"

"... Maybe."

"Cunningham, no!"

Randy tilted his head in a direction and the two started to walk together. "Howard, yes. With the holder of the NinjaNomicon missing there's nobody to hand the mask off to so I have to handpick the next ninja."

"And you want it to be the wimpy kid?!"

"He's a freshman! All freshmen are wimpy! The important thing is he's showing some serious guts out there and therefore less likely to get stanked."

"You know he's going to die in his first his year!"

"You don't know that!"

"Actually I... you know what? On second thought, yes. Do pick him! I've had FOUR years of that ninja nonsense getting in our way, I don't want it in our college years too! It's a miracle we even got girlfriends!"

Randy grinned ear to ear. "Yeah... We have girlfriends now."

"Yeah! And if you want to KEEP those girlfriends happy I suggest you find a way to pass it on to your 'successor' asap. THE SOONER THIS NINJA NONSENSE IS OVER THE BETTER!!!"

______________________________________________________________

McFist Industries...

McFist stared at his computer with a dissatisfied frown. Trying to kill the Ninja had turned out to be a wash so he ended up trying to focus on business. However, the world of corporations was well known for its cruelty and today Hannibal McFist found himself to be a victim of it.

The gravity of the situation remained unchanged when Viceroy walked in.

"Hannibal? You wanted to see me?"

"I've got some bad news, Viceroy. The company has been bought out. I no longer have the controlling percentage. The new guy has made sure the board outed me."

"What?! How could you let this happen?!"

"Don't know if you've noticed this Viceroy, but we've spent a lot of time and money trying to destroy the ninja. Time where stockholder meetings were supposed to be met? I could go on but..."

"Oh... Well this is grave news indeed! What's going to happen to us?!"

"Viceroy, let's be honest. Since the Sorcerer and Mr. Magic Pants poofed themselves away we haven't been trying to kill the Ninja. Or at the very least, our hearts haven't been in it. It might just be time to move on, focus on something other than Ninja Destruction."

Viceroy seriously considered it for a moment.

"Well I suppose I did only start using my migraine medication only after we started to fail at killing the Ninja... but what'll we do from now on?"

"We'll start over from the ground up. Try to take over the world the old fashioned way, through corporation!"

*KNOCK!* *KNOCK!* *KNOCK!* *KNOCK!*

"That must be the 'new boss'. It's open!"

*KNOCK!* *KNOCK!* *KNOCK!*

"I SAID IT'S OPEN!!!"

The double doors opened and in walked Preston Northwest.

"Mr. McFist, I assume?"

"You must be the suit that bought out my entire company."

McFist and Preston shook hands (McFist used his good hand).

"A gradual process I assure you. Not that I touched your weapons division."

"Thank you for leaving me with at least SOME dignity. Such a hostile takeover, I'm honestly surprised you left me with anything."

"I myself know what it's like to almost lose everything. Leaving you with something substantial is the best way to 'send you on your merry way' I believe?"

"... Oh I get what you're saying. Billionaire's polite way of saying 'don't come back'. Well I'll have you know..."

The tube that McFist used to regularly talk to the Sorcerer on suddenly turned on, but instead of the Sorcerer it was the Sorceress.

"What?! What is all this?! I want answers!!" demanded the Sorceress.

"On second thought..." began McFist. "Maybe four years of this is enough. Come on Viceroy! Flatville is just begging for a corporate flare up!"

McFist left but Viceroy hung back for a second and addressed the two other individuals left in the room.

"I do have a vast history of complex mechanized robotics, I suppose I could stay if my original salary was say.... tripled?"

Preston's mouth curved upwards just ever so slightly.

"A nice offer but I'm afraid your services won't be necessary. We have somebody 'else' in mind for that position."

Viceroy shrugged and left.

"Suit yourself."

With Viceroy gone, Preston turned his attention to the Sorceress.

"As for you my dear sir..."

"I'm a woman."

"OH DEAR G..." Preston turned green in the face but managed to choke back his vomit. "Sorry about that. I was informed of a Sorcerer but I'm afraid that you, my dear, are news to me. Exactly... where are you? How are we talking?"

"I'm trapped under the stupid highschool!! Free me and..."

Her rant was cutoff when Preston raised his hand.

"I'm afraid the only deals I make with magical beings nowadays are with the ones who are paying upfront. And from where I stand that doesn't really look like your kind of..... situation. I do believe we may have something in common though."

"An origin of power. If you are anything like the Sorcerer I was informed of then we have the same benefactor. The one who created the source of your magical power I believe is the same one who gave me my financial second chance. And more importantly, I can contact him!"

______________________________________________________________

Norrisville High... Girl's Locker Room...

Pacifica Northwest let out a bored sigh as she put her cheerleader uniform in her new gym locker.

Try outs had taken place before the school year had even started and of course she got in. Now that her family was rich again everything was just handed to her.

That alone would have been bad enough, (she actually missed being a waitress at the Greasy Diner and earning her tips) but her parents had doubled down on trying to control her. Only this time they were threatening her with sending her off to a strict boarding school.

And the worst thing about it was that it looked like it was starting to work! Old bad habits of how she used to treat people were starting to return and she was expected to embrace them.

Another cheerleader, Susan she believed was name, all but skipped over to her. Susan was the resident gossip hound and she loved to share.

"Pacifica! Did you hear about the nerd this morning?"

Pacifica let out a small humored grin.

'Could be worth a chuckle. Why not?' she thought.

"Okay, so there's this new boy who just moved to town like you. And he's got this hilarious birthmark on his forehead, and instead of trying to hide it he starts joking about it!"

"Wait!" interrupted Pacifica. "Was it in the shape of the Big Dipper?"

"How'd you know?!"

"I know that nerd!! That's Dipper!! I met him when I was, like, twelve!!"

"... Well I hope it was nice knowing him while it lasted. Because after that invite, he practically gave the whole school something to make fun of."

Pacifica sighed. Susan had a point; whatever Dipper's plan was it obviously wasn't going to work. He probably just made himself a social outcast.

And there was no way how her father would let her associate with someone at the bottom of the school barrel. She would probably just have enough credit to say goodbye and explain why she could never speak to him again.

'Unless...' Pacifica started to get an idea. 'I do the exact opposite!!'

Norrisville, for some reason, was VERY passionate about their chess team. So passionate that cheerleaders were expected at every meetup. It was almost a priority!

Dipper HAD to be nerdy enough to good at it. Getting him on board with it would be a good start but Pacifica knew it wouldn't be enough by itself.

To resist her father's control, she would need his round the clock help. And in order for them to spend that much time together without rising suspicion they would have to go with the excuse of dating.

It would just be a cover! It wouldn't be a real relationship! She would pay him anything he wanted as long as he helped her from becoming more like her parents!

Of course, getting him on the chess team AND accepting the fake relationship would only be half the battle. She needed to get that target off his back but thankfully she knew just the way to do it.

With cheerleader support!

Her fellow cheerleaders were actually big time romantics. And the fact that her father still wore his hatred for Dipper out on his sleeves would make it a forbidden romance. Of course as soon as Dipper joined the chess team it would be considerably less forbidden but only on the grounds that it would be harder for her father to complain.

If she wanted to salvage whatever blank slate Dipper had left though, she was going to have to move fast.

"It was more than just nice knowing him!" Pacifica dramatically gushed. "I haven't been able to stop thinking about him since! I might even go as far as to say that I have a CRUSH on him!"

"Well that is just tragic then, girl. Because after this morning his social life is practically nuked."

Susan turned to leave but everything was falling into place exactly as Pacifica wanted.

"You're right! Dipper has never really cared what other people have thought about him, not even my father! He helped me once against my father's wishes and earned his eternal spite!" Pacifica knew she was hamming it up but it was necessary frosting to the cake. "You might even say us being together is...." Pacifica let out a smug Northwest grin for the final word. "Forbidden!"

Susan turned around back to Pacifica so fast that it was almost like she teleported.

"Girl, why didn't you say so?! I'll gather up the other girls and we'll go get you your nerd!!"

Susan ran off but Pacifica took this moment to finally relax.

"You're my only chance, Dipper. I can't get out of this by myself."

______________________________________________________________

Outside the school... After school...

The day had been a mixed bag for Dipper. His Great Uncle Ford had agreed to come on to the school staff as a replacement science teacher. Mrs. Discoll apparently had the anatomy skeleton mysteriously stolen from her and needed all of her time to locate it.

The kids were actually being kind of cold to Dipper and there was this foreboding feeling that perhaps he had only given them ideas this morning. Making new friends was going nowhere fast.

On the plus side, he heard that Grunkle Stan was in the middle of becoming a school bus driver. At least he would be able to see him every day.

Walking home, Dipper started to mull over his future options for the school year when somebody blocked his path. He had been hanging his head pretty low so he only saw her shoes but whoever they were, they obviously wanted to talk.

Looking up, the last thing he expected to see was a familiar face looking back at him.

"What the...? Pacifica Northwest?"

"WELL IF IT ISN'T MY OLD FRIEND FROM MY OLD HOMETOWN OF GRAVITY FALLS!!!" Pacifica was shouting loud enough that she had earned the attention of every student that hadn't already gone home. "IMAGINE SEEING YOU HERE!!! IT'S SO GOOD TO SEE YOU!!!"

"What do you think you're doing?!" Dipper whispered harshly to her.

"I'm so sorry about this but I need your help!" she whispered back. "YOU WERE ALWAYS PRETTY SMART!!! HAVE YOU CONSIDERED JOINING THE CHESS TEAM?! WITH YOU, WE'D BE UNBEATABLE!!!"

"Chess team?! What?! This is all about chess?!"

"Of course not! But you need damage repair and I'm going to need you to be free to talk which brings me to the next thing. Sorry in advance! WHAT?! I WOULD LOVE TO BE YOUR GIRLFRIEND!!!"

To Dipper's shock, Pacifica immediately hugged him around the torso for the whole student body to see. He had never blushed more in his entire life.

"I swear I'll explain everything later but for now just roll with it. I'll pay you back, I swear! I KNOW MY FATHER HAS HATED YOU EVER SINCE YOU DEFIED HIS ORDERS AND HELPED THE PEOPLE OF GRAVITY FALLS, BUT HE JUST CAN'T STOP WHAT WE HAVE!!!"

"Okay, that's enough!! We need to talk about this right now!!"

"WHY YES, DIPPER!!! I WOULD LOVE TO CATCH UP WITH YOU IN PRIVATE!!! COME, LET US FIND A PLACE AWAY FROM ALL OF THESE PRYING EYES AND HAVE SOME ALONE TIME!!!"

Dipper barely had time to utter out one last "Stop it!!" before Pacifica dragged him off by the hand.

______________________________________________________________

Toolshed...

The janitor's toolshed was deceptively roomy, one could hide an entire monster in here if so wished.

"Alright, what! Is! Going! On?!" demanded Dipper.

"I've lost control of my life and I think something bad is coming!!"

"..................…......Okay, dial it back to the beginning."

"You know that my family is a fraud. That we originally got our money from the government for the cover up? Well what you don't know is that it wasn't a steady flowing reusable income. How we stayed rich might have been something supernatural in origin."

Now Dipper's interest was peaked. "Go on."

"According to family history, anytime the Northwests faced a financial emergency we would call upon a supernatural entity to basically bail us out. This was done in exchange for generational servitude. The deal was struck but no Northwest has ever actually seen this entity in person until recently. That's why my dad was so quick to hop on the Bill train! He thought Bill was the entity, obviously he was wrong but...."

Dipper desperately wished he had a pen on him to write all of this down but the move had made him a bit unprepared for Back To School.

"And how long have you known about this?" he asked.

"He let me in on the big family secret right after we got our fortune back but before we moved here. Dipper.... My dad spoke with it. He was the first Northwest to ever directly speak with it. It ordered us to meet move here because it's ready for some big plan or whatever!"

"What else can you tell me about this... entity?"

"I did get a name. It apparently likes to call itself the Shogun of Shadows!"

"Okay, that does sound concerning. So you want me to investigate this thing..."

"Yes! But not directly! My parents find out your snooping your nerdy nose into our family business again and my father will kill you! You need to be covert this time around!"

A light blush graced Dipper's face. "So that's what all the girlfriend stuff was about? So you would have an excuse to come give me new information?"

Pacifica suddenly wore a weird expression. There was a light blush on her face and she seemed very happy but somehow stressed too. "Weeeeeeeeell... I also need your help in something else too. My parents have doubled down on making me more like them and I'm going to need your help to avoid that. Maybe Mabel's too. I'm already in danger of falling into some old habits."

"I see." Dipper stood up straight with confidence. "All you need is help and there's no actual attraction."

To his surprise, Pacifica actually smirked at his diagnosis. She quickly closed the gap between them and placed her index finger under his chin.

"It's amazing how someone so smart can still be so clueless. You still can't figure out that all the best lies have a silver ring of truth to them."

She moved back and started to head for the door, making sure her finger curled after her to give Dipper a 'come hither' gesture.

"I'll see you tomorrow. We'll talk more then."

With a mountain of new information to process, Dipper just silently stood as he analyzed every part of their conversation.

Finally, he said something.

"I understand nothing....."

______________________________________________________________

Dipper's house...

"According to the school directory this is his place." announced Randy.

Howard and Randy pulled up to the curb in the car they co-owned.

"Well let's make it quick! Debbie and Theresa have a big graduation party for us and as their boyfriends we can't NOT be there!!" Howard complained.

Randy got out of the car and gave Howard a solemn look.

"Howard, after I do this you can never tell me that I was the ninja."

"No problem there! Ninja Time was why you had to ditch me so often! I'm never gonna bring that up! I'm GLAD your time as the ninja is over!"

Randy took a ninja-ish looking box out of the glove compartment and pulled his mask out of it to dawn one final time.

Randy transformed one last time and started to flip towards Dipper's house.

He looked around the house through the windows for the bedroom of his would be prodigy. The first room he found was obviously too girly with boy band posters everywhere. The next room was obviously the parents'. He finally struck it rich on the third try.

A loft bed with a desk underneath, and scattered dirty clothes everywhere... This had to be the room of a teenaged boy.

He climbed in through the window and took his mask off. He gently took out the book and put in the mask.

"Being the Ninja was the absolute best time that I'm never going to remember! I loved every second of it but it's someone else's turn now! So it's time to do the responsible thing and learn the final lesson! Let's just hope I picked the right successor."

Randy opened the Ninjanomicon and spaced out where he stood, holding the book.

A moment passed.

Then another.

Then the Ninjanomicon fell out of his hands and landed in box forcing the lid to close from the impact.

Randy stood with a blank look on his face. He looked around the room his confusion growing.

"... What am I doing standing in some kid's room?"

*HONK!* *HONK!*

"HURRY IT UP, CUNNINGHAM!!! THE GIRLS ARE WAITING!!!"

Randy shrugged.

"Who cares what I'm doing here? I got girls waiting for me!"

Randy hopped out the window he came in and never the place a second thought.

No sooner had Randy's foot left the window then Dipper entered the room.

He immediately spotted the box on his floor.

"If this is another prank of Mabel's........ it's actually kinda weak."

Dipper cautiously opened the box and found a book with a sticky note on it. It labeled the book as the "Ninjanomicon".

Looking back to the box, Dipper spotted the mask. He picked it up with a look of wonder. He had strong suspicions on what this meant and what remained in the box only confirmed them.

Left in the box were two pieces of paper. Each in a corner of their own.

One read: "You are the Ninja!"

And the other read: "You can't tell anyone!"

Dipper put the mask back in the box and looked over the book with a humble smile.

'Another mysterious book with a whole new world of weird mysteries to solve. The more things change the more they stay the same, I guess. Maybe Norrisville won't be so bad after all...'

To be continued...?

[mdizzle999872]

Injured Resident: Prologue Sneak Peek # 2

Danny's head swam as he slowly but painfully regained consciousness. He opened his eyes. That hurt too.

He saw ..... three blobs. A red blob, a white blob, and a yellow blob. All stacked on top of each other.

"Oh look! I think he's finally starting to come around!"

Danny closed his eyes. Still pain, this was going to get old fast.

"Oops! Might have spoken too soon!"

He opened them again and saw the blobs were actually Charlie. She gave him a big smile as she started to come in to focus.

"Nope! Right the first time! Heeeey Danny!! Welcome baaaaaaack!! You gave us a bit of a scare back there!"

"Ch-Charlie??"

"He's alive!" announced Angel Dust. "You owe me ten bucks, Husk!"

"SIGH!!! Alright, let's see.... Five, six, seven..."

Husk started piling bills into Angel Dust's hand.

"Yeah, that's it Daddy! Make it rain!!"

Husk threw the remaining bills into the air where they rained down on Angel Dust.

Danny took a look around. He was outside....but it clearly wasn't Amity Park, the ground was red.

He was also in a wheelchair and his broken foot was elevated. His wounds were bandages and his foot was in a cast.

Memories of the Vee's and what they did to him came back at a surprisingly peaceful pace. He remembered everything including that Angel Dust had come to his rescue.

"We made it?" Was the only question Danny could bring himself to ask.

"You passed out on us just as we were getting in the car but as it turns out that was just your body's way of forcing you to transform back so you can start to recover." explained Angel Dust. "Gave us a scare though. Didn't know 'transforming' was even a thing for you."

Danny ignored the backstory explanation urge and instead took a harder look around. They were in front of the hotel, rebuilt and remodeled to be bigger than ever. A family sized car sat a few feet away with the trunk opened and the back seats down.

They were also on a hill that overlooked the city. The reality of that just hit Danny. A city.... In Hell. He was literally in Hell right now.

"This is Hell?" Danny asked. "It looks more like Chicago!"

Charlie playfully rolled her eyes. "Yeah well..."

"Well thanks for the rescue. How did you know that the Vee's kidnapped me?"

"We recognized you from the photo Velvette posted. Then when radios started popping during Alastor's broadcasts with that weird power of yours, it was clear what was going on." Husk explained.

"Just took us a little longer to get to you than we thought it would. Sorry about that." apologized Angel Dust.

"Apology accepted. Thanks for patching me up but if you guys could return me to Amity Park, there's a windbag ghost that needs to be stopped!"

Charlie gritted her teeth in the most forced uneasy smile that Danny had ever seen.

"Sooo..." Charlie began in her friendliest 'I'm about to tell you some bad news' voice possible. "Here's the bad news, the Vee's have tortured you so badly that your body can't actually handle going through a portal back to Earth!"

"What?!" Danny almost shouted but the pain in his throat nipped that option in the bud.

"Yeah!" Charlie seethed with sympathy. "We looked into it. If you were fine, a portal back to Earth wouldn't effect you at all.... But the Vee's banged you up so bad that your body needs to recover first or else you'll die trying!"

Danny's jaw dropped.

"Dear God, what's the good news?!"

Charlie instantly perked up.

"You can stay in our newly rebuilt hotel until you're better! I insist! You'll be healing up in our penthouse sweet!"

Danny gave her a scrupulous look. Maybe he didn't hate her or her group but calling them 'friends' would be a pretty big stretch too. In fact, he was certain that he would never see them again for the rest of his life after they disappeared.

"Charlie, why are you doing this for me? I wasn't exactly your ally in Amity Park."

Charlie was certainly generous with the sympathetic smiles.

"I know we painted a pretty bad first impression with you up top, but if you take the time to get to know us I think you'll find we're pretty okay."

Husk silently tipped his hat to Danny.

"Good people can come from anywhere. Even the bowels of Hell."

Danny was pretty sure that was some kind of oxymoron but he didn't have the energy to debate.

"What about Amity Park?! I can't just leave it in the hands of Technus!!"

Vaggie came out of the hotel with a man and woman that Danny didn't recognize.

"Yeah, we looked into that." Vaggie began. "It looked pretty bad at first but then somebody showed up that looked like a girl version of you??? Anyways, she handled it with some help from an old couple with weaponized RV."

"Danielle!!" Danny exclaimed.

"Who's Danielle?" asked Charlie.

"Long story. Looks like she helped me out though.... Look, thanks again for everything but I can't put my town on her shoulders. If a portal won't work then I'll try some other..."

Vaggie held up her hand in Danny's face. "Let me just stop you right there. The only way in and out of Hell is by portal...... And, you know, being a sinner and dying... Anyways, your choice has been pretty much made for you. You try to go home And. You. Will. Die!"

Vaggie sounded sincere but Danny was never one to let something like this stop him in the past. He tried to phase out of his wheelchair but as soon as he did, pain shot through his entire body.

It finally stopped when he stopped trying.

Charlie winced but had another sympathetic smile ready for him.

"Yeah, your body is kinda putting your foot down about this recovery thing."

"Just let him go!" The man Danny didn't recognize finally spoke up. "The asshole wants to die, I say let him!"

He sounded familiar but Danny couldn't place the face. He was obviously dressed like a bellhop but it didn't do much to hide his big gut. He was playing on his phone, not even looking at Danny.

"WHO are you and WHY are you so mad at me?!" demanded Danny.

This shocked the man enough to give Danny his undivided attention.

"What the...?! You don't recognize me?! It's me, Adam!!"

That was why he sounded so familiar! Danny only saw a bit of Adam's face after a duplicate broke that mask thing of his.

"Adam?! But why are you dressed like a bellhop?"

Adam glowed red in the face with anger.

"Because I AM a bellhop!! God said that the only way he'd let me have my full status again is if I learned some humility and EARNED my way back into Heaven!!"

Danny silently stared at him for a moment and then burst out laughing.

"IT'S NOT FUNNY!!!"

Some of the others there, Angel Dust and Husk, joined Danny in his laughter at Adam's expense.

"It's pretty funny!" argued Husk with a smile.

"Like objectively funny!" added Angel Dust.

"Oh it hurts to laugh." Danny sighed. His expression turned serious again. "So I really am stuck down here until I'm better?"

One more sympathetic smile from Charlie. "Well yes, and while I understand why you would think being stuck in Hell is a bad thing..."

"It is literally Hell..." Danny dryly spat.

"I think you'll find there to be upsides in your stay here! For example...."

Adam looked like he was ready to gag.

"Allow me to introduce..." Charlie waved her hand over to the woman Danny didn't recognize; who he just realized was wearing a little nurse's hat. "Your self appointed, volunteer nurse, Emily!!"

Emily bashfully smiled and twiddled her fingers a hello to him.

"Well at least the nurse is cute."

A strong blush covered Emily's face but that didn't stop her smile from growing ear to ear.

She moved to Danny at a speed he would have thought her dress would've made impossible and started to shake his hand.

"Danny Fenton, I am just SO excited to finally meet you!! And I am also SO sorry about everything with Adam, you were completely in the right to beat him up!!"

"Hey!!" whined Adam.

Emily ignored Adam's protest and just kept going with her fangirl gushing.

"I swear, most of us in Heaven didn't even know about his exterminations until..."

"Wait!" Danny interrupted. "Heaven? Then does that mean that you're...."

Emily playfully rolled her eyes. "Oh where are my manners? I'm a seraphim from Heaven, Emily, but you can just call me Em.... Or Emmy... E.... I go by whatever! I was originally sent down here by God to keep track of Adam's progress but I've been watching YOU for years!!"

"Watching? You've been watching me?!" asked Danny.

Emily was instantly alarmed by Danny's reaction.

"Oh no no no!! Not like a stalker kind of thing!! In a 'watching you do good deeds' type of way!! I've been watching your adventures from the first innocent life you saved!! To me you're a total rockstar at doing good!!"

Danny lightly blushed at the flattery but realization of the gravity of her own words suddenly filled Emily with nervous energy.

"Imeanwatchingyouradventureswasnothingshortofthrilling.IfyourlifewasatvshowitwouldbemypersonalfavoritetothepointwhereIwouldnevermissanepisode.Andeventhoughyouradultyearsdon'thavemuchghostfightsIstillwatchedbecauseI'veseenhowfaryou'vecomeandIthinkyou'rereallygreathowyou'rerighteousandwillingtoprotectothersandIeventhinkthatyou'rethickerinmusclesthanyourevilalternatetimelineself. Am I babbling? I think I'm babbling!"

"Okay," Vaggie gently started pushing Emily away from Danny. "Coming in a liiiiiiiiiittle too hot."

Charlie worked her way to the back of Danny's wheelchair and started to push him.

"Hey!!" objected Adam. "What about me?! You said there was a job for me to do out here! Remember?!"

Vaggie ran back to him and handed him some car keys.

"Park the car some place covert. And when you're done with that...." She handed him a dirty plunger. "Niffty clogged the toilet. The whole area is a mess."

"Clogged the toilet? In which room?!"

"All of them. Looking pretty gross, honestly."

Adam snatched the plunger out of her hand.

"You bitch! You're enjoying this aren't you?!"

"Like a cat enjoys a ball of yarn."

"What's that?"

"Nothing Husk, go back in side."

"I'm a bellhop, not a custodian!!"

"Except you're here to learn humility and build character! So your job is whatever I say it is! Emily said so; now get moving!!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel.... Interior...

Being wheeled inside, Danny had to admit that the place did look like it had underwent a very considerable upgrade. Champagne fountains, caviar mountains, and that was just to start.

"Oh! A new guest!"

Danny's mind immediately went into Run For Your Life mode with the sudden appearance of the little cyclops maid. In his default condition she wouldn't be anything more than a nuisance to Danny, but in his injured condition she was an immediate threat.

"AAAAAGH!!!" Danny started to desperately climb out of his wheelchair in fear but Charlie stopped him.

"DANNY!!! DANNY!!! IT'S OKAY!!! NIFFTY ISN'T GOING TO HURT YOU!!!" Charlie insisted.

"Yeah, we're about eighty percent sure she's harmless." assured Vaggie.

Danny actually sent a glare to the eye patched woman.

"....... Okay. Point taken."

"Niffty look!!" Angel Dust shouted. "A stain!!"

"WHAT?! WHERE?!"

"Over on the rug by the bar!! Quick, go get it girl!!"

Niffty ran off shouting about things being "Icky" and needing to "Cleeeaaan".

"I think my entire life flashed before my eyes the moment she crossed my path..... It actually WAS very exciting." Danny confessed.

"We'll keep her away from you. I p-"

"Vaggie!!" Danny's warning tone had cut right through the fear he once had. "You guys really want to trust you then don't you dare 'promise'!! Not after last time."

"...... Fair enough." Vaggie admitted.

Calming down, Danny tried to return the atmosphere to that of a friendly one.

"So where's Old Lemon Teeth?"

"Alastor? Since you destroyed his staff, he usually stays up in his broadcasting booth. Just working on his radio show until he can get a new staff." Charlie explained.

"Good!" was the only thing Danny had to say about it.

The hotel had one of those glass elevators and Danny had to admit, he was impressed.

They all got in with Danny at the front to ride it straight to the penthouse.

Emily seemed almost frozen with her face so Angel Dust leaned down to her and whispered "You okay there, Sunshine? Looking a little stiff."

Emily's face didn't budge but she whispered back to him "I can't believe what a fool I made out of myself in front of Danny! He probably thinks I'm a total weirdo!!"

"Naaaah! Not you! You're a cavity waiting to happen, you're so sweet!"

"... Thanks??"

"Just give it a little more time and he'll see the real you. He'll be wrapped around your little finger before you can say Karma Sutra."

Emily didn't respond. She didn't move. She didn't even blink. Angel Dust knew she could hear him though, something like a high pitched whine was coming from her.

Vaggie leaned over and whispered something to Emily as well. "Just ignore him! Be yourself and he has to fall for you! You've got the full support of everyone here!"

"That's exactly what I said!" Angel Dust whispered harshly.

"No it is not!!" Vaggie harshly whispered back. "What you said was...."

Danny couldn't quite make out what all the whispering was about, but he was certain of one thing.

"Sure are a bunch of lively friends you got."

"They're family." Charlie shrugged.

*PING!*

The elevator opened and they all walked out into a hallway. It lead to a set of double doors but the hallway itself was rather spacious and lush.

There were some potted plants, a dresser and even a layout couch.

Opening the double doors they finally entered the penthouse itself. It really was luxurious, a giant heart shaped bed, glass walls revealing a beautiful outlook on Pentagram City, and a rather impressive looking balcony. To the left was a singular door labeled 'stairs' showing that there was more than one way into the room.

"Do you like it? It's the best room in the hotel.... Well second best compared to the room I share with Vaggie. We're just above you too, so if you need anything we're just a elevator ride away!"

"Hey!! Why can't me or Snakey have this room?" asked Angel Dust.

"Because," started Vaggie. "Sir Pentious is likely to clutter the whole room up with his inventions and your pet Fat Nuggets would make a mess out of it!"

"....... Point taken."

Speaking of Sir Pentious, the snake man himself slithered in from some deeper part of the room. He wasn't alone either, with him were these... Well there was no other way to describe them, Little Egg Men.

"Alright men," he addressed the eggs as if they were soldiers. "It looks like we actually did a good job sprucing up the room!"

A quick clearing of the throat from Charlie alerted the Would Be General to his new company.

"Oh!! Daniel, how good to see you again!"

"Sir.... Pentious, right? I made good use of your screwdriver. Who are these little guys?"

"These are my Egg Bois!!" announced Sir Pentious. "They are here to cater to your every need!"

The little egg men saluted Danny to the best of their abilities but one accidentally karate chopped himself in the face.

"Huh?" Danny turned his head to the side in confusion.

"Well, he's right." Charlie began. "Even though Emily volunteered to be your nurse, she's still technically here to keep an eye on Adam. So anytime Emily is too busy to be with you, just think of these guys as your personal gophers."

Danny looked at the others with an odd sort of look on his face.

"I need a moment with Charlie.... Alone."

Husk steeled his gaze at Danny.

"Whatever you got to say to her, you can say in front of us. Right Charlie?"

Charlie turned to her friends with a reassuring smile.

"Actually, I think I know what Danny wants to talk about. This won't take long but don't worry either."

Everyone begrudgingly accepted Charlie's answer and turned to leave.

Once gone, Charlie planted her hands on her hips and gave Danny her best confident smile.

"Alright, Dan-O! What do you want to talk about?"

"Why are you really doing this? Saving me, risking your friend's neck to save me, giving me this penthouse to heal up in, ALONG with a cute nurse?"

"Oh well the nurse thing was actually her idea. If you saw how excited she was at the idea then you'd have trouble saying no to her too."

"The Point is.... This is an awful lot to go through just to keep a promise. We weren't exactly friends, shoot, I even beat up your heavyweight Alastor! You obviously want to win me over on something. So what is it?"

".... My hotel, about redeeming sinners into Heaven..... isn't exactly popular. Especially since I'm not even sure if it can work! Things were supposed to change when we got back from Amity Park but the Vee's made sure to get in the way of that."

"And you rescuing me was a way of getting back at them?"

"NO!!! FUCK NO!!! We rescued you and did all of this for you because what I said when we left is true! It STARTS with sorry, but even I know that by itself isn't enough!!"

Danny relaxed a little. "So you're trying to make amends? I suppose I could swallow that a little easier.... I know that you still want something from me though."

"... Hero types like yourself aren't as uncommon as you might think. Don't get me wrong, as far as I know you're the only one that's ghost themed. Well you and that..... Girl... You... POINT is, when a hero type falls from their grace and dies they end up here like any other sinner."

"Go on."

"So I always figured that they would be prime customers for the hotel! Instead, they act like I'm mocking them. I know these are people who didn't just fail the people they were supposed to save but also failed to uphold their own values and beliefs. I thought that if anyone would want a second chance it would be them. Maybe if someone like you talked to them, they can see the value in being redeemed."

"... And you think I could change their minds?"

"Turns out, you're kinda famous with them. I don't think they'll listen to me anymore than they already have."

"Redemption, at least in my opinion, has to be more than earned. They have to want it too, sounds to me more like they're trying to cope with their loss rather than refute it."

"Danny...."

"I'll tell you what though. Hell is famous for deals, right? How about we make one of our own?"

".... What did you have in mind?"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel.... Lobby...

Emily approached the bar as Husk cleaned glasses.

"A lot going on today, huh?"

"What can I do for you, Sunshine?"

"... What... Uh... What do you think Danny and Charlie are talking about?"

"Can't rightly say.... Whatever they're talking about though..." Husk smiled. "I'm sure she's putting in a good word for you!"

Emily sat down at the bar and visibly relaxed. "Oh my goodness, do you think so?! Because I certainly hope so!! I mean, I knew Danny grew up to be muscly but he's even better in person than I was expecting!"

"I'm sure of it. You got the entire Hotel's support for your pursuit. Charlie even made you that little nurse's hat."

"I did have to flip it so the cross was right side up, but yes!"

The *PING!* of an elevator signaled that someone from the penthouse had arrived. Charlie ran out of the doors with a smile on her face, her eyes darting about looking for something.

"Charlie? What's going on?" asked Husk.

"Danny isn't quite sold on the idea of the Hotel itself buuuuuuut he's willing to be debated into supporting it IF we can do so during a board game."

Emily turned her head to the side in confusion. "Board game??"

"He says he wants to keep it friendly! And we both got a lot to say so it's probably a good idea to use one that takes a while! We're probably going to revisit matters a few times so this isn't going to be a one time thing! Now, does anyone know where I put Monopoly?"

"..... Last I saw it was in the parlor."

"Of course!! Thank you, Husk!"

Charlie ran off and Emily pouted a little.

"I'd like to play a board game with Danny."

"Sugar, you know Charlie is still going to put a good word in for you!"

"You know something, Husk? You're right! If anything this should be a reason to celebrate! Give me a bottle of wine!"

"Angels drink?" Husk asked as he brought up a bottle of wine.

"Yeah. Usually wine though. We're all about that wine. Don't really have much interest in anything else."

Husk started to pour her a glass. "What about champagne?"

"That's what we call Fancy Wine!"

"HA HA!!! You're alright, kid!"

Charlie ran past them to the elevator holding something over her head.

"I FOUND MONOPOLY!!!"

[mdizzle999872]

Monika VS Suction Cup Man

Monika hummed quietly to herself as she stacked her club activity forms for the school. The day had been long but surprisingly uneventful. A quiet day was actually very refreshing.

She was about to leave when an odd noise caught her attention. It sounded like it was coming from outside but that couldn't be right. The club room was on the third to fourth floor.

She almost let it be to just leave but curiosity got the better of her. She came to the window but whatever was making the noise she could only tell it wasn't coming from across the street.

Nope. It was definitely closer.

She opened the window and looking down she saw what was making the noise. Seeing wasn't quite the same as believing though because of how absurd it was.

A middle aged man was attempting to climb her high school.

"Excuse me!!" she called out impatiently but politely. "Exactly what do you think you're doing?!"

"Oh gee, I don't know; what does it look like I'm doing?!"

Monika bit her lower lip in frustration.

Was he some new added character? A dlc? Did he even have a character file?

Monika didn't have the answers to any of these questions but she did know one thing.

"Well stop it! You're bothering me!"

"I can't just stop, dumbass! I'm at least three stories up!"

Monika frowned. 'Well there's no reason to be that rude!' she thought.

"Okay, um... I'll go down a floor and then you can just walk out after I open a window."

"That's very polite of you but still fuck you!"

"I... What... Why would you... Just stop!! Or at least turn around!"

"Bitch, I can't stop! I gotta go up and climb the other way down!!"

"Why?!"

"Because fuck you! That's why!"

Monika was starting to get angry now. This 'anomaly' didn't make any sense. She wasn't even sure what his purpose was let alone his....

"Hey!! What's your name?"

"Suction Cup Man!"

'He can't be serious.'

"No. You're REAL name!"

"Dadadada Suction Cup Man!"

"Really? Fine then. Well why are you climbing my school with suction cups?"

"Because I'm Suction Cup Man!"

"Why MY high school?!"

"Why NOT your high school?!"

"Okay!" Monika stomped her foot on the ground. "That does it!" She pointed with her finger and brought up her command prompt.

"Uh oh. Now I pissed her off."

The words "Find Character file: Suction Cup Man" appeared in the search engine. After a moment, text appeared reading "Character file not found."

"Ha. Bitch!"

"What?! But how is that possible?! How can you be here with no character file? How am I supposed to delete you now?!"

"You can't delete Suction Cup Man! I'm way too cool!"

"AAAAAGH!!!" Monika screamed as she grabbed her head in frustration.

"If I can't delete you then I'll just crush you!!"

"Crush me?"

Monika used the command prompt to enter in as many heavy New Items as she could think of.

Suction Cup Man was about to ask what she meant when a piano suddenly fell from the sky, heading right towards him.

"OH SHIT!!!" He leapt out of the way just barely dodging it. "Ha! Missed!"

Monika said nothing but her evil smirk told him everything he needed to know.

"Uh oh."

What followed next was numerous items falling from the heavens to try and hit him. These items included but were not limited to: a filing cabinet, an arm chair, an anvil, an ATM, a couch, a printer, a bench, a vending machine, a car, and just to make it complete... A kitchen sink.

Suction Cup Man moved faster than he ever had in his life as he desperately dodged the items plummetting at him.

"OH SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!"

With his back against the wall, still holding onto his suction cups, he fought to catch his breath as Monika stared at him with utter shock.

"How did you dodge all that?!"

"Fuck you! That's how!"

Monika screamed again but this time a new third party member came to investigate.

"Monika? Is that you? What're you still doing here?"

"Oh! Natsuki. I'm just dealing with a little intruder!"

"Intruder??? We're up on like the third floor! Who could possibly be..."

Natsuki poked her head out the window and saw Suction Cup Man.

"Top of the school to you, Pinky."

"Ah."

The story quickly told itself to Natsuki. "Just delete him. Get it over with. Like you did with my dad."

"I can't! He doesn't have a character file!"

"What?? Then how is he here?"

"I don't know, Natsuki! But..."

"Wait!!" cried Suction Cup Man. "You're name is Natsuki? As in NUTsuki?"

Natsuki stared open jaw in shock at this man twisting her name in such a way. There was only one way to respond.

"Hey!! Fuck you!!"

"Fuck you too, Nutbar! You are now my new favorite!"

"... Kill him." Natsuki said in such a simple way, there was anger in her voice; she simply believed it was just the best way to deal with him.

"I just tried that."

"Yeah, she literally just tried that. You can't kill Suction Cup Man." ellaborated Suction Cup Man.

"He's agile as fuck. Drives me bonkers."

Natsuki looked between the two of them and then smirked a little.

"Well if you can't delete him then what about his equipment?"

"Pfft! Like what? My climbing grade suction cups?" scoffed Suction Cup Man.

"..."

"... DO IT, MONIKA!!!"

"NUTSUKI, NOOO!!! Why you gotta do me dirty like that?!"

"MY NAME IS NOT NUTSUKI!!!"

"YES IT IS!!!"

While they were arguing, Monika had successfully entered into the command prompt "Delete Climbing Grade Suction Cups"

She smiled victoriously as almost immediately she heard him scream for his life. "That's what you get for messing with the president of the Literature Club, Bitch!"

"Oh. Look at that. He has a little parachute."

"ARE! YOU! KIDDING! ME?!"

Sure enough. Monika spotted him floating peacefully to the ground in a parachute.

"Monika, is that you? Who is that with you?" asked a new voice.

This time Monika was joined by the remaining two members.

"It's just me, Nut-I MEAN NATsuki!"

Sayori and Yuri looked between the two of them with concern.

"Is everything okay?"

"Nothing that isn't a problem anymore, Yuri. He's off the building and that's all that matters. I can go home now."

Natsuki had her head poked out the window watching something.

"Uh Monika? He's reloading."

"What?! That's impossible!! I deleted all climbing grade suction cups!!"

"Climbing Grade? That sounds a little specific don't you think?" asked Sayori.

Monika stared out into space for a moment but the first sound of a suction cup coming off a window made her frantically type into the command prompt to delete every kind of suction cup she could think of.

Sadly it was too little too late. He made it back up to them but now he was covered in rubber cocks. The type that had suction cups on them.

The Literature Club stared at him in silent shocked horror before he yelled out his new identity.

"I'M PENIS MAN!!!"

"..."

"..."

"..."

"...Nope." declared Sayori as she clapped her hands. "I'm going home."

"What?! Sayori!!" pleaded Monika.

"Nope! I might have depression but even I gotta draw the line somewhere! I am NOT dealing with someone who calls themselves Penis Man! I am done. I will see you all tomorrow!"

Sayori left but Monika was still fuming.

"What are those things even called?! I'll delete them too!!"

"Hey! I wrote you a song!"

To everyone's surprise he had materialized a guitar out of thin air.

"Don't you da..."

"It goes a little something like this: Penis! Penis! Penis! Penis! Penis! Penis! Penis! Penis!"

"Stop saying 'penis'!!!" shouted Monika.

"Penis!!"

"FUCK!!!" Monika was completely red in the face. Her hands open but at the ready to grab/strangle. "I don't care what it takes, I'm going to get you off my high school!!"

"Um... I could make a stupid suggestion." offered Yuri.

Monika didn't move a muscle but her eyes darted to Yuri, giving her her full attention.

"Well it looks like he just wants to climb our school in it's entirety. Maybe if we just let him then he'll go away. Our school isn't that high so it probably wouldn't take that long."

"Yuri!! That is the most..."

"Wow! You got it in one, Purple Haired Brainiac! That is exactly what I came to do! Climb up one end and then down the other! You are quite the little lady who is not a bitch in any sense of the word!"

Monika's jaw dropped. She looked between Yuri and her intruder.

"Monika, you can't seriously be entertaining this."

"... Natsuki is right! I can't just have you climb all over my school with.... Those!"

"Well I wanted to climb it with suction cups but since you took those away..."

Natsuki placed a comforting hand on Monika's shoulder. "At this point, it's a choice. We could either have him climb our school with cups or with cocks."

"Grrrrrrrrr! FINE!!!" Monika typed into the command prompt to restore the suction cups. "But after this I never want to hear from you again!!"

"Sounds like deal to me, President Dummy!"

In an instant he was back to his old self like when he arrived.

"Hurray! I'm back to being Suction Cup Man!"

______________________________________________________________

The other side of the school...

Monika had her arms crossed as she grumbled bitterly, an almost childlike pout on her face. "Can't believe I have to put up with with this... Rasin-Frasin suction cups... Grumble grumble... Call me a bitch..."

Natsuki and Yuri were also there but they were actually watching Suction Cup Man patiently.

He was making his way down now and landed with surprising grace. Natsuki and Yuri actually clapped but Monika just pouted more.

"That was actually kind of impressive." admitted Yuri.

"I might be willing to pay money to see him do something like this again on a grander scale. He's still a dick though." agreed Natsuki.

"Fair enough."

Suction Cup Man made his way over to the club, his arms spread eagle as if he had just formed a grand acrobatic feat.

"And there you have it, Ladies and President Dummy. My life's grand purpose!"

Yuri and Natsuki gave him honest praise but Monika just got more bitter.

"There! You did it! Are you HAPPY now?! Can you GO now?!" asked Monika angrily.

"Sure can President Dummy! Not without some goodbyes though!" Suction Cup Man grabbed Natsuki by the shoulders. "My dearest and most beloved Nutsuki."

"It's NATsuki!"

"I know what I said! You must promise me to never ever change your name! It is a gift unto this undeserving world!"

".... Sure! Whatever gets you out of here faster."

He turned to Yuri and shook her hand. "Yuri, you are a bright and elegant young woman who deserves everything the world has to offer."

"Thank... you?"

He moved on to Monika and tried to give her a hug but she used her leg and arm to keep him from touching her. "And President Dummy! You remind me a lot of my Business Dummy back home! Keep being angry, it's HYSTERICAL!"

"Just! Go!"

A clear portal opened up showing it was Suction Cup Man's time to go.

"Welp. There's my ride! I accomplished what I came here to do, climb the building in a video game!!"

"Video ga... Wait! Suction Cup Man, are you trying to say you're from the REAL world?!"

"...Well realer than yours Bow Brain. They had to program in my gear but it worked."

"Wait!! Do you think you could take me with you?!" asked Monika.

"I could... but no."

"Well why not?!"

"Because fuck you! That's why not!"

Without another word he hopped through the portal having it close after him.

Yuri and Natsuki left for home but Monika stayed where she stood. Processing everything that happened, how her worst nightmare could have been her liberation only for it to leave her by her own instance; how she could have escaped the game but was denied for no greater reason than screwing with her. Only one word came to mind to sum it all up.

"FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!!" she sobbed.

The End

[mdizzle999872]

Game Night

Pacifica strolled up to the Mystery Shack grumbling. Since losing her fortune she had tried to use it as an opportunity to better herself. Perhaps not in skills but in how she treated other people.

This was why she took a job as a waitress at the Greasy Diner. It helped... a little.

She could never really shake the feeling of superiority to others that she had grown up with. Her ego felt just as inflated as ever and she hated that.

She was different from the other Northwests and she wanted to STAY different. However, when she comes home to her new house there isn't a mansion full of servants for her to lose herself in. There was her parents and ONLY her parents. And they were watching her like a hawk.

That being said, there were times that she couldn't help but feel like she was in danger of falling back into some old bad habits. Nothing too drastic like kicking a little girl off a ribbon twirling team for tripping; more like nearly insulting a classmate's shirt for being a color she didn't like.

She was well aware it was a slippery slope. She wanted to STAY that girl that let the townspeople into the Northwest Mansion party. And in order to do that she needed to surround herself with better company.

You judge somebody by the company they keep. And there was no better company than the town heroes, the Pines family.

She was grumbling though, because she had to resort to new levels of trickery to escape her parents. They knew exactly what kind of path she was trying to stay on and they were both doing all they could to keep her off it.

She knocked on the door and waited patiently. Well she gritted her teeth and tapped her foot rather quickly so I guess one could say she was waiting impatiently.

The door finally opened up to reveal Mabel on the other side.

Pacifica mentally winced. Dipper she could handle but Mabel was an entirely different animal all her own, and she knew it too.

"Pacifica? Well this is a marshmallow surprise. What are you doing here?"

Pacifica braced herself. "My parents are being jerks again so I just thought maybe I should come here and maybe..." Pacifica scrunched her eyes closed as she tried to find the emotional strength to finish her request. She cautiously opened one of her eyes, this was one of the most emotionally vulnerable moments of her life. "Hang out?"

Mabel screamed and yanked Pacifica inside.

Mabel hugged Pacifica while hopping up and down. Pacifica wasn't a fan of it.

As her world shook around her she saw Mabel's two friends were also here.

"Wait. What are they doing here? I thought the only ones that worked here were the brick built red head and the gopher man with his wife."

"Soos runs the Mystery Shack now but the house still technically belongs to Great Uncle Ford. Here for another summer, me and my girls have been having non-stop sleepovers. That was why I got so excited just now! A new member to our sleepover bonanzas!!"

Grenda crossed her arms. "What is SHE doing here?!"

'Woof!' thought Pacifica. 'Somebody still has their voice as deep as ever!'

"Now girls," Mabel broke her hug and presented Pacifica. "I know there's a history between the three of you but Pacifica is trying to be a better person now."

"..."

"..."

"I know that might be a little hard to believe but she did let everyone in to the Northwest Mansion party. And I have it on good authority that she wants to be different from her parents."

Candy and Grenda's emotional walls weakened a little.

"And the best way to become a better person is to make amends with the people you've wronged in the past. Isn't that right, Pacifica?"

The uncomfortableness Pacifica felt was legendary. She held out her hand awkwardly in friendship but in truth there was nothing she'd rather do than run out the door. Nobody ever said changing yourself for the better would be pretty. Then again the right thing to do was hardly ever supposed to be easy. Nothing worth trying ever was. "Right. I'm sorry, like, for real."

Candy and Grenda exchanged a look.

"She HAS been leaving us alone at school." offered Candy.

"... Alright." Grenda grabbed Pacifica's hand. "Consider the slate wiped clean."

Grenda's grip almost brought Pacifica to her knees but she grinned and bared it. Then an iguana, an iguana that Pacifica hadn't even noticed, ran down Grenda's arm and looked her right in the face.

"This is Ted, my new lizard. I THINK HE LIKES YOU!!!"

Pacifica backed up in fear as the lizard let out a long hiss at her. She kept backing up until she brushed up against Candy. She jumped and noticed Candy was wearing binoculars.

"Oh!! ... Fork... Girl?"

Candy adjusted her binoculars. "Candy Chiu."

Pacifica forced a smile. 'It's okay!! It is. If you can hold hands with a hillbilly then you can handle all of............ whatever all this is.'

"Nice... binoculars. What... do you plan on watching?"

"Just improving humanity. Binoculars are like super glasses!"

"... I guess."

Pacifica considered just leaving but no. The easy way out probably wasn't going to help. Not in the way she wanted anyways.

"So now we have an entirely new member to our sleepover party! Let's hear it for Pacifica!!"

Without warning, the other girls trapped her in a group hug and cheered while jumping up and down. It was like the hug Mabel gave her but times three. Then to make matters worse, Waddles came over and started chewing on her pant leg.

'Nope! I was wrong! This is SO much worse than holding hands with the hillbilly!' thought Pacifica.

Pacifica was just about to reach her limit and scream for them to get off when she spotted her potential salvation.

Dipper.

He was on his way to the stairs. He was probably her ONE chance at getting out of this without offending everyone.

"ACTUALLY..." Pacifica shouted over the girls' screaming causing them to stop everything. "I'm really here for, Dipper."

Everyone, even Dipper, was surprised by this news. They got off of her and she straightened out her outfit.

"I... What?"

"You gotta be kidding me."

"For Dipper? Really??"

Dipper just silently watched the scene with interest.

"Uh... Yes! You see, while I do consider myself and you to be more friendly rivals nowadays, I actually find I have more in common with Dipper!"

"My nerd brother?" Mabel scoffed. "Really?"

"We're all more than a sum of our parts!" shot Pacifica.

"What about escaping from your jerk parents? What about the truce? What about the sleepover?!"

"I meant what I said but either of you would do and since you have company I will gladly spend time with Dipper. I meant the apologies given but you girls clearly have your own vibe going on. And finally, I never said I wanted to sleepover nor that I could afford to."

"Fine........... I guess?"

Pacifica cut her way through Mabel's friends and made her way over to Dipper. She gave him an uncomfortable grin which was her silent way of begging him to save her.

"Hiiiii Dipper. What... Uh... Whatcha up to?"

"Well Mabel agreed to have her sleepover down here for a change so I was on my way up to our room to go over some new maps for D,D&D."

Pacifica fought the urge to eye roll so hard right now.

"Sounds greeaaaat! Lead the way!"

"Well... Okay then."

Dipper started up the stairs and Pacifica almost followed immediately after but stopped. She leaned back into the room and pointed at Mabel.

"And Mabel? It is NOT okay for your pig to eat my clothes! I don't care if we buried the hatchet! That's not okay! My clothes are NOT on his menu! You get me?! House train your pig!"

Pacifica kept her finger pointed and her eyes locked as she slowly left the room.

Mabel just hugged her precious pig.

"Well sounds to me like we just got our new slumber party activity!"

______________________________________________________________

Dipper and Mabel's room...

"Okay, plan: Escape from Mabel's Crazy Slumber Party is a success. So what are you doing here Pacifica?"

"My parents. They're trying to control me again."

Dipper dug out some graph paper from a desk but Pacifica could hear his groan.

"You guys aren't even rich anymore! What are they expecting to achieve?"

"Some nonsense about the dignity we have left or, like, something."

"Sounds to me like they're grasping at straws."

Pacifica gave a little smile at Dipper's analysis.

"That's one way to look at it I guess. So exactly what game are you working on again?"

"It's called Dungeons, Dungeons, & More Dungeons. I wouldn't be surprised if you never heard of it."

Oh Pacifica had heard of it before, she was just never interested in it. It was just about the nerdiest game she had ever heard of.

She considered leaving but there were two problems with that. One, her parents were waiting for her at home and probably not too pleased with her. She'd need to wait until it was starting to get dark for them to cool off.

And two was Mabel. If Pacifica went downstairs now, Mabel would take it as a sign that she changed her mind about the sleepover and wanted to join her instead.

No. Whether Pacifica liked it or not. She had to stick it out with Dipper. His whole deal might have been annoying but at least it wasn't absolute cringe like it was with Mabel.

Pacifica took a couple of quick deep breaths to mentally prepare herself for what she was about to ask.

"So...... This game. How do you play it?"

Dipper stopped what he was doing and silently stared at her. As if trying to see if she was serious or not. She only gave him an honest look in reply.

"Well..." He took a moment to clear his throat before cautiously continuing. "First, you roll a 38-sided die to determine the level of each player's statistical analysis power orb. These orbs relate directly to the amount of power quadrants that your tem has dominion over, which is inverse to the anti-quadrants in your quadrant satchel."

"So it's what we can do and the space we can do it in vs the game's?"

Dipper's eyes widened in surprise.

"Yes, actually. You're actually the first non-player I know of to get that right the first time around."

"Lucky me." Pacifica rolled her eyes. "Think we can play it a little?"

"You..." Dipper timidly smiled at her. "... actually want to play my game with me? Nobody outside of Great Uncle Ford ever wants to play that game with me."

Maybe it was his smile or perhaps it was the vulnerable side of him that she had never seen before......but whatever the reason, Pacifica suddenly found her cheeks growing a little hot. She avoided eye contact with him and cleared her throat.

"I just... got a little time to kill. That's all. Before my parents are too beat to lecture me."

Dipper's smile got a little bigger.

"It IS an excellent way to eat up time. You'll have to make your own character and start from the beginning though."

"Fine, but just so you know........ None of this leaves this room."

"I can be okay with that. First we make a graph...."

'I can already tell, this is going to be nothing but sheer torture isn't it?' thought Pacifica.

______________________________________________________________

Three hours later...

"The Gold Golem is shredded into hundreds of tiny metal sheets which your character absorbs into her outfit giving it gold highlights."

"YES!!!" Pacifica cheered. She threw her arms up in victory. "YES!!! YES!!! YES!!!"

Dipper smiled. He had never seen her this happy before. And somehow, for some reason, seeing her happy made him happy.

Pacifica sat down eager for whatever the next part was.

"Okay, now that I look even more fabulous than before what happens now?"

"Well it's time to exit the dungeon. There are three possible exits but only one leads to freedom. Your choices are North, South, or De................. Hey, it's going to get dark soon. You should probably head home now, right? Time was sufficiently killed like you wanted."

"Head home now?! I haven't even gotten a chance to use my new Fire Rod of Fire That Shoots Out Fire ... With Fire! My parents can wait a little longer, I'm not done playing. I roll to head North!"

She rolled a 27.

Dipper gave a small smile.

"Well okay....... you head North and encounter a Fire Lion. It doesn't look like it wants to fight though. What do you do?"

______________________________________________________________

Midnight...

Dipper and Pacifica had fallen asleep on the floor. Graph paper and dice were spralled all over the place.

The top of their heads were touching as they peacefully snoozed away.

Pacifica tossed to her left as she tried to get more comfortable. This continued until she was next to Dipper instead.

Dipper reached out and unconsciously pulled her in, wrapping his arms around her. Pacifica smiled in her sleep and did the same to Dipper.

Completely comfortable they slept the night away, unaware that the door to the room was slowly opening.

______________________________________________________________

The next morning....

Dipper and Pacifica were walking down the stairs avoiding each other's gaze.

"So..." Pacifica began in an effort to break the awkward silence. "Last night was fun."

"... Yeah. I had fun too. I'm sorry you spent the whole night here. I already know your opinion of the place."

Pacifica shrugged. "If I still had my first opinion of the place I would have come in disguise like the first time."

"Oh yeah. I didn't even notice that. Still, I should have rushed you out the door when it was getting too late. Your parents are probably worried sick."

"They deserve to worry for a night. Might teach them a lesson!"

"I don't think they'll be happy to hear that you were spending all night with me though."

"Meh. I'll just tell them I went to Mabel's slumber party and forgot to tell them. We totally mopped the floor with Probabilator though!"

"Yeah we did!" The timid smile he had given her the day before returned. "Not everybody wants to play that game with me. In fact, the only person who likes playing it with me is my Great Uncle Ford."

"... Here. Give me your hand."

"I..... What?"

Pacifica rolled her eyes as if to say 'Are you REALLY going to make me ask a second time?'

Dipper did so and Pacifica took out a pen. She started scribbling something on it.

"Next time, so long as you're in town, nobody wants to play that game with you just give me a call. If these Plebes are too lame to know a fun game when they see it, that's on them."

"Wow!" Dipper stared at the phone number on his hand. "Really? I mean I had fun too but you don't have to throw me a pity bone. I've adapted to nobody wanting to play with me just fine."

Pacifica avoided eye contact. "Well... Who says it's out of pity? I..... had a good time. Besides," Pacifica sighed. She could already feel the weight of what she was about to bring up. "Being a better person is a little harder than I thought. Some old habits are threatening to rear their ugly heads and maybe if I have the right company, I won't fall back into them?"

For the first time, Dipper got a good look at what awkwardness was like on the other side of the fence. Pacifica's forced grin told him everything he needed to know.

"I... Well, okay. Yeah! Sure! You're on!!"

Pacifica brushed some hair behind her ears. "Great! Glad to hear it."

"Do you need a ride home? Soos can probably give you a lift with his pick up truck."

"Thanks, but it's probably better in the long run if I just walk it. I'm not in a mansion overlooking the town anymore, you know? I'll see you later though, okay?"

Dipper grinned from ear to ear.

"Absolutely! I can't believe I got a girl's phone number without flirting for it! I gotta tell Soos! Wait no! I should write this down first before I accidentally smudge it!"

Dipper ran off for the kitchen and Pacifica rolled her eyes again but this time with a smile.

She was headed out the door but she saw Mabel waiting for her on the porch. Her smile was so smug it was all but insulting.

Pacifica almost let an insult about it loose but managed to reel it back. She thought for a moment about what was the best way to say that she didn't like how she was smiling at her but also wouldn't be considered mean.

"Well... What are you smiling about? Your pig ................... I don't know, like, found you a truffle or something?"

Pacifica didn't even bother to look at her. She merely walked by.

"HA! No. You can try and act like an ice queen all you like but I know better. You got something for my brother!"

"Like another gift? I'm not rich anymore, Mabel. Gotta be smart about my money."

Pacifica hopped off their porch and was about to make her trek back to her house but Mabel followed respectfully behind.

"No, Silly. I mean your CRUSH on him!"

Pacifica stopped walking. She could feel her cheeks pinken.

"...... I don't know what you're talking about."

"I'm talking about the thirst for affection you want his lips to satisfy! I'm talking about the romance you're eager to kindle! I'm talking about the thousand beats a minute on your heart that's tattooed with the words 'I Love Dipper' on it! I'm talking about the CRUSH you have on my BROTHER!"

It took all of Pacifica's selfcontrol not to jump Mabel and strangle her.

"I...." Pacifica swallowed a lump in her throat. ".. don't have a crush on, Dipper."

"You can try and deny it if you really want but Mabel's got evidence!"

Pacifica tensed a little and turned to face the Shooting Star.

"Evidence?" Pacifica's voice cracked for some reason. "Of what?! Us being a couple of dorks? What do you even have? A picture of something? Not that I even care!! HA HA HA ha Ha!!"

Pacifica was emotionally grasping at straws and Mabel knew it. This was obvious as her grin got bigger.

"Oh no, no, no. Scrapbooking is so last year. There's no photo."

Pacifica relaxed and let out a breath she didn't know she was holding. "Good! ... Good."

"Mabel has upgraded to digital, Baby! It's an entire video!"

"What?!" Pacifica almost screamed. She was losing ground and she needed to save face. Fast! "Do I care?" She took a moment to clear her throat to sound less emotional. "So you recorded us playing a nerd game. It's not a crime!"

Mabel waved her finger at the former heiress. "Uh uh uh. I'm talking about the romance that happened after your night of bonding. When you were asleep!"

Pacifica's face scrunched a little in confusion. "What?"

"Oh. You don't know? PFT! What am I saying? Of course you don't know, you weren't conscious for it!"

Mabel brought out her phone. "Just watch the video."

Pacifica watched the phone as a video played of the two of them last night basically snuggling each other like they were their own private teddy bears.

"This..." Pacifica's entire face was blushing beet red. "This doesn't mean anything! We were asleep! We didn't know what we were doing! He can't be held responsible. I can't be held responsible. NEITHER of us should be held responsible!"

"Exactly. Neither of you didn't know what you were doing, you were just doing what you were feeling. And what you were feeling was good in each other's arms. And Hoo-Boy did this snug fest go on for a while! But just look at the smiles you two are sharing!"

"We aren't sha-ring anything! There is no conscious choice here!"

"There's nothing to be embarrassed about here! You two were just doing what you felt was natural!"

"MABEL!!! Delete that video! I demand it!"

Pacifica could feel herself falling back into one of her nasty old habits but she didn't care. This was TOO personal! This was her.... VULNERABILITY for pity's sake! She couldn't have someone like MABEL of all people having that kind of control over it.

Mabel held her phone back and gave her a completely different kind of smug grin. "Or else what?"

Pacifica was expecting a lot of things from Mabel but not this.

"You're not rich anymore, just like you said, so you can't throw your money at me. You could try to force it off of me but Candy and Grenda are still here having breakfast inside. Wouldn't take them long to come running to help me."

"I... I..."

Pacifica tried to come up with a decent threat but her mind was in too much of a panic to think straight.

"Admit it, Pacifica! I got you over a barrel!"

The young Northwest let out a growl of frustration. Ever since the first day she met Mabel, the girl had a knack for kicking her feet right out from under her. Mabel basically had her at gun point in this situation!

"FINE!!! Just tell me what it'll take to get you to delete that video!"

"Well I suppose I could delete the video... At the end of the summer."

Pacifica gritted her teeth.

"And my heart does go out for you on your quest to be different from your parents. So I'll make you a deal. I'll delete the video at the end of the summer IF you come over once a week for game night with my brother."

The blonde just stared at her as if she grew a second head. "... What?"

"I saw how well you two were hitting it off last night..."

"How?"

"I have eyes everywhere. Live with it. And I honestly believe the two of you actually ARE good for each other. I also heard your little conversation off the stairs, very sweet but not enough. Sometimes becoming better doesn't mean treating everyone around you better all at once, sometimes it means taking it slower and more peacefully with just one person."

"And you think playing graph paper games with your brother will help me become a better person? Really??"

"I understand the scepticism but think of it like this: if you're too busy playing board games with my brother then you won't have time to hurt anyone's feelings. And if it leads to something deeper than friendship then what's the harm?"

"... This is a bit of a stretch. Even by YOUR logic!"

"You have to admit though, it's something you're parents would never do!"

"... Even so!"

"Girl, we BOTH know you had fun with my Bromigo last night. And while your offer to have him call you is.... Nice, it's also a little too... Likely to blow up in his face what with his weird mystery hunts. Scheduled game nights are the only way to make them a sure thing."

"... I still don't know."

"Look. All I'm asking for is for you to have more of the same fun you had last night with Dipper. Does that really sound so bad?"

"I guess not... I suppose I could agree to it... But you can't tell ANYONE about it AND you have to delete the video at the end of summer like you said!"

Mabel shook her hand. "It's a deal!"

"Good."

"You GOTTA make me a bridesmaid when you marry my brother though!"

Pacifica blushed again. "MABEL!!! I'm not going to marry Dipper!"

"Well not with that attitude you're not."

"I don't have FEELINGS FOR HIM!!!"

"Keep telling yourself that, sister. As a gesture of good faith, I won't tell Dipper about this. I'll see you next week for Game Night."

"Fine!" Pacifica turned and left. "I'll be back next Thursday to have fun with Dipper playing his stupid NERD game but don't expect any kind of romance to blossom! There's no feelings, so nothing is going to happen!"

Pacifica flipped her hair and walked off.

Mabel smirked and just when she was sure Pacifica was out of ear's reach, she said two words.

"Match Made."

The End.

[mdizzle999872]

Nurse Isabelle

Wolf let out an annoyed growl as he sat in the hospital bed. His leg had been broken out in space thanks to a stray asteroid.

His leg was being held up by a wire in the air for medical reasons. Of course he had tried to escape a few times but that just made the staff add restraints to his bed. He was a busy guy! He had jobs to finish, Foxes to kill! He couldn't be expected to just lay in bed!

Except that he was expected to do just that. Nintendo hospital was well versed in keeping some heavy hitters on as staff. Big guys like Chunky Kong and that polar bear from Ice Climbers. The kind that could easily hold him down. He was stuck, like it or not!

So belted to the bed he continued to growl until Dr. Mario came in holding a clipboard.

"Hello, Wolf. Imma afraid I got some bad news. Your broken leg is a little more severe than we thought so it looks like you'll need around the clock monitoring."

"Well what's the good news?"

"That was the good news."

"THAT was the good news?!"

"Compared-a to the rest? Yes."

Wolf growled a little louder.

"You see-a, we recently been forced to accept Pikmin as patients and-a we are filling up awfully-a fast. So we can't-a really afford to have you stay-a here."

"What?! What about my leg?!"

"Not to worry. I'll be assigning you a live in-a nurse to look after you at home."

"I live in space." Wolf dryly spat.

This excuse didn't fly with Dr. Mario at all. He placed the clipboard down on a filing cabinet and looked at him with lowered eyelids.

"We both know Sakurai gave you a house-a. Not to worry, this-a nurse, she's a real hard worker. She started as an intern but she worked-a so hard!"

"Who is it? Peach? You don't think Bowser is going to mind her spending time with another villain do you?"

Dr. Mario stared at Wolf coldly for a moment. The mercenary was starting to make bedside manner a tough challenge.

"I would put away the wolfish grin. I believe you already met-a her." He opened the door and threw out his hands like a magician dramatically revealing his assistant. "It's-a her, Isabelle!"

Isabelle hopped out into the doorway wearing a little nurse's outfit.

"Hi Wolf! It's been a while, huh?"

Panic immediately took over the space villain.

"NOOOOOO!!!"

He struggled in bed but he his restraints were too tight.

He flailed in bed as he desperately tried to escape, but of course it was futile.

Eventually he settled for whimpering in the bed as he looked at Dr. Mario with pleading eyes.

"Please, no. Not Isabelle!"

"Now Wolf," Dr. Mario held up his finger as if he were about to lecture a child. "I only said she started as an intern. She's-a worked hard and is an official nurse now, she's-a got all her qualifications for this-a job."

"NO!!! You don't understand! She's INTO me!! She was constantly hitting on me!! I thought I got her to leave me alone when I told her off but she eventually came back to do it again but brought a pony friend to do it WITH her!!!"

"......... What? Nevermind. I suppose-a if you REALLY want a different nurse, we could call-a in somebody else." Dr. Mario brought the clipboard over to Wolf. "This is how-a much it would cost."

Wolf's eyes bugged out of his sockets for a moment when he saw the price.

"THAT'S A LOT OF BELLS!!!" Once Wolf's shock was over he turned to Dr. Mario in confusion. "Why are you only accepting bells as currency?"

"It was MY idea!" chirped Isabelle.

"Oops! I'm-a so sorry, that's your bill." He turned the page. "Here's -a how much it would cost-a you to switch out."

Wolf saw the actual price and suddenly his head felt dizzy. He swayed back and forth before ultimately fainting on the bed.

______________________________________________________________

Wolf's House....

Wolf awoke several hours later in a daze. His vision was blurred but slowly everything was starting to come into focus. He was still in a bed but it didn't look like the one from the hospital. He also appeared to be on the first floor. Also strange since last time he checked he was on the thirtieth floor.

He was facing a window but he didn't recognize any of the shrubbery. The room itself was different from the one at the hospital as well. It has desk drawers on each side of the bed with lamps on them and there was a cabinet for clothes under the window he was facing.

Safe to say, he wasn't in the hospital anymore.

Then his last memories of the hospital came flooding back to him.

"Oh no..."

His fears were confirmed as Isabelle walked in with her little nurse's outfit on, carrying a tray of food as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

"Oh, hi Wolf! I see you finally woke up from your little nappy. We moved you here while you were out because Dr. Mario said that it was important to get your rest in while you could!"

"Isabelle, I swear! If you try to pull a Misery on me, I will gnaw my own leg off!!"

Isabelle tilted her head to the side in confusion. "A misery??? I'm not sure what you're talking about. All I know is that I'm going to be your live in nurse!"

Isabelle propped the tray up and set it so he could eat it in bed.

"The road to recovery may be a long and tough one but don't you worry! Isabelle will do her best!!"

She spooned some food and held it out to him. "Now it's time to eat some yummy nutritious hospital food! Say 'Aaaaaah'!"

Wolf turned his head away, he did NOT want to give her the satisfaction!

"Oh come on, Wolf! You have to eat up if you want to get better! Here comes the airplane..."

Wolf turned again, still refusing.

Isabelle gave him a flirtatious smile. "You know, if you don't eat any of this food.... then as a responsible nurse I might just have to chew it up for you and 'forcefully' feed you. You know, since you're my patient and all..."

Isabelle had to jump back as Wolf, without warning, suddenly started to go completely rabid on his hospital food. It was like watching a frenzy, Wolf made sure there wasn't even a scrap of food left.

Wolf panted out of breath as the last of his food was gone. He was certain he didn't even taste it. It was worth it though, he couldn't give Isabelle any opportunity.

"Oh my!! Such a vigorous appetite! You'll be better in no time! Oh but look..." Isabelle's flirty smile came back. "You've made a mess all over the bed! You naughty boy."

Wolf only let out an annoyed growl in response.

Isabelle left for a little bit but came back with a wheelchair.

"I'll clean up things here while you get a little exercise. Don't worry, these sheets will be cleaned up in a jiffy."

Wolf growled a little louder and tossed his tray to the other side of the room. He needed to scoot over to the side of bed and it took him longer than he liked.

Isabelle didn't seem to mind though, she just stood there patiently waiting for him. In fact, he believed her tail was wagging.

He landed in the wheelchair and gave Isabelle an annoyed look.

"Don't think this means anything!"

Isabelle held her cheeks in embarrassment.

"Oh no, of course not! That would be horribly unprofessional of me! But rest assured..." she smiled again. "Isabelle will be doing her very best... For you, Wolf."

Wolf shuddered for a moment in his wheelchair.

Isabelle wheeled him out to a different room and Wolf learned that a lot of the house was barren. There wasn't really a lot to look at, even the floor was just wooden paneling. He did spot a stand with a book on it. This was the destination for him designed by Isabelle.

"While I'm busy, feel free to read this book I found for you."

Wolf picked it up and looked at the title. It read "Wolf Crossbreeds With Shih Tzus".

"Oh My Sakurai!! Isabelle!!!"

"What? It's just a book I thought you would find genuinely interesting. Cleaning up your mess might take a while so feel free to read as much of that book as you like!"

Wolf didn't even bother to growl this time, there was no point! He just hung his head in defeat.

He had no way out of this situation.

Well that wasn't necessarily true.... She had wheeled him out to what looked like the front door. It was open too.

Now, Wolf was not a nice wolf. An argument could be made that he was right up there with Bowser and Ganondorf.... but he also wasn't a dumb wolf either. He knew that even if he did make a break for it he would just ultimately end up right back where he started.

He didn't know exactly where he was, he didn't know the planet, the city, he didn't even know the neighborhood. He also knew he would need to contact his team if he really wanted to leave but he didn't have a means to do that.

No. Like it or not, he was stuck.

He pounded the arm of his wheelchair in frustration.

He still refused to give into Isabelle's tactics though. He would NOT let Stockholm syndrome set in!

Isabelle's happy humming caught his attention though. She leaned back so he could see her.

"Oh and Wolf? We might need to talk later about 'bathing procedures'."

"NOOOOOO!!!"

Panic had overridden the rational part of his brain he had been using to keep himself inside. He used his arms to wheel himself out the front door like a bat out of Hell.

There was no logic. There was no reason. There was only fear and the survival instinct to escape.

It looked like a fairly normal neighborhood but Wolf didn't care. He whimpered louder than he would have liked, loud enough for anybody to hear. Again, he didn't care. He needed to escape!

He was about two blocks away when he noticed that he was starting to pick up speed... without him pushing...

More speed was added without his help and it dawned on him.

He was on a hill.

He tried to slow down but his breaks grinded against the wheels and snapped off. And the hill was only getting steeper.

His saving grace turned out to be a simple pothole in the road but that didn't mean he was okay. At the speed he had hit it, he was sent flying through the air right into the thornbush on somebody's lawn.

______________________________________________________________

Isabelle plucked another thorn out of her favorite lupine.

"Wolf! I was talking about you putting a garbage bag over your leg! You really didn't need to freak out like that. Oh now look at you. My poor Wolfy!"

She plucked three more thorns with her tiny tweasers.

"Everything is going to be alright though. Your nurse is here and rest assured, Isabelle will do her best!"

She was climbing all over his body plucking out out thorns, he was only allowing this because there were some thorns he simply could not get out himself.

"I can't believe you tried to make a break for it like that. What were you thinking?!"

"I WAS ONLY DOING THAT BECAUSE..."

To Wolf's surprise, Isabelle actually smacked him one on the snout.

"Stop moving! I don't need you making my work any harder than it actually is!"

No less than fifteen more thorns were pulled.

"There. I'm done!"

"Good!"

"Now stay here while I go get some bandaids and disinfectant!"

Wolf didn't want to admit it but Isabelle was essentially doing the job of taking care of him, so there was at least some level of professionalism.

She walked in to the next room, trusting Wolf not to make another run for it.

"Oh by the way, Wolf. We don't have cable or streaming or any of that stuff so I got a bunch of movies for you! Nothing kills time better than some good entertainment. Hm. No disinfectant. I guess iodine will do..."

"IODINE?!"

Isabelle walked back in to the room carrying the bandaids and iodine but her demeanor had changed back to her friendly nature.

"I got all types of movies we can watch! Balto, Old Yeller, Isle of Dogs, Beethoven, Bolt, Homeward Bound, or..."

She raised her eyebrows suggestively at him. "If you're feeling a little lonely, we could watch..." She smiled at him. "Marley and Me."

Of course Isabelle also had this way of INDIRECTLY flirting with him. He had to do something! It was only going to get worse from here!

Isabelle hid her face behind her hands. "Oh my! What am I even saying?! Such behavior is so inappropriate for a nurse and her patient! Of course I am only talking about watching movies but still... I guess we could watch something a little more calming like Landy and the Tramp... Wait!! No!!! That's in the completely wrong direction! Think Isabelle! Oh!! We could watch the Scooby Doo movie..."

As Isabelle rambled on, Wolf stared down at his cast.

'This leg...' thought Wolf. 'This LEG IS THE PROBLEM!!! If it weren't for this broken leg, I wouldn't even BE in this mess! Well she doesn't need to worry about healing my broken leg, IF THERE'S NO LEG TO HEAL!!!'

Wolf let out a feral growl before biting down on the part of his leg that wasn't in a cast.

"OH MY GOODNESS!!! WOLF, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

He felt her little paws on him, trying to get him to stop but he didn't care. Wolf ignored Isabelle and continued to gnaw on his leg.

Just when he was starting to feel like he was starting to begin to make some headway he felt a small pinch on the back of his neck. His head began to swim and his vision started to get blurry. He couldn't feel his jaw anymore and then... He passed out.

______________________________________________________________

Wolf awoke several hours later in a daze.

"Ooooh... My head!"

"Wolf!! Thank Sakurai you're awake! You really had me worried there. What a fright!"

"What.... Isabelle??"

Something was wrong. Wolf was leaning back on a recliner but how did he get there? Isabelle obviously drugged him with something but she was still a very small dog. She would need help to move his body around, especially if he was unconscious.

It was then that he noticed that he was wearing something around his neck. Why it almost felt like a...

"No. You wouldn't..." He brought up his hands and felt the device around his neck. "You didn't!" There was no denying it. "You CONED ME?!"

Yes. Wolf was wearing a cone. The exact kind you would see a house dog wearing after surgery.

"Of course not! Don't be silly. Dr. Mario coned you!"

"What?!"

"I'm sorry, Wolf. But you really made it necessary! It was lucky I had that sedative on me or you would have chewed right through your own leg! I knew I was going to need help to get you under control so I called Dr. Mario over."

"No!" Wolf brought his hands up to the cone. "I want it off!"

"Oh no no no! We can't have that!"

Isabelle ran over and Wolf started to realize just how powerful that sedative really was. Because Isabelle grabbed his hands and actually forced them down.

To his surprise, armbands were added to his chair and Isabelle had no problem strapping his wrists into them.

So now his head was in a cone, his hands were tied down at the wrists, and his leg was broken. Outside of his one good leg, he was basically immobile.

One might even call him at Isabelle's mercy.

"Dr. Mario brought over this new wheelchair to replace the one with the broken breaks, it was lucky it had these restraints too. He said I might need them! Well anyways, that was the good news."

"The 'good' news? As in, there's bad news too?!"

"I'm afraid so, Wolfy. Patching up your little bitey bite didn't come for free so Dr. Mario added that to your bill. Along with the house visit and the new chair."

Isabelle dropped some papers into his cone. He could see the new total amount he owed. Mario may have been the hero of the mushroom kingdom the payment for his medical services was nothing short of villainous.

Wolf reeled his head back and howled in sorrow.

"AWWWWOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!"

He felt Isabelle staring at him and saw that she was with glassed over eyes. The same kind of eyes a pet dog would give when begging for scraps at the table.

"What?"

"I............. you... You sound pretty."

Wolf slumped forward in defeat.

'Oh...' he thought. 'Oh what harm can it do? Fighting it only seems to make it worse so my best bet is to just roll with it until I'm better. What's the worst that can happen?'

[Insert Musical Que For Montage Here]

Imagine me and you, I do

Wolf stoically ate some soup being spoon-fed to him by Isabelle.

I think about you day and night, it's only right

Wolf sat in bed as Isabelle started to read to him from a large book.

To think about the girl you love and hold her tight

Fully strapped into his wheelchair, Isabelle lead Wolf through the park where he could hear onlookers snicker at him.

So happy together

Isabelle leaned a little closer to Wolf and started to happily wag her tail.

If I should call you up, invest a dime

It was finally movie night. Isabelle put one of her many DVDS into the player and sat with Wolf on the couch.

And you say you belong to me, and ease my mind

As the movie played, Isabelle scooted a little closer to Wolf and Wolf scooted a little bit farther away from Isabelle. This continued until Wolf was at the end of the couch.

Imagine how the world could be, so very fine Isabelle stretch out her arms like she was tired and then feigned falling asleep with her head on his lap.

So happy together

Isabelle wheeled Wolf up to the top of a hill where he could see the whole town.

I can't see me lovin' nobody but you

Isabelle started throwing flowers over his head and he was completely powerless to stop it.

For all my life

Isabelle was throwing so many flowers that Wolf's cone filled to the brim with them.

When you're with me, baby, the skies'll be blue

At the kitchen table, Wolf had downed three bowls of hospital brand pudding and was asking for more. Isabelle wagged her tail excitedly and ran off.

For all my life

She came back a moment later holding what looked like an ice cream gallon container labeled 'Hospital Brand Pudding: Industrial Sized'

Me and you, and you and me

Because Wolf was downing the food so fast, Isabelle had elected to feed him from the entire thing itself. So she climbed up onto the table and popped the top off of the container.

No matter how they toss the dice, it had to be

However, because of her angle, when she tried to get a spoonful of the food for him she ended up pouring all of the contents into his cone. His entire head was completely cemented in pudding, his cone serving as some kind of giant bowl. You couldn't even see his face anymore as a giant air bubble broke out of the pudding.

The only one for me is you, and you for me

Isabelle had successfully rescued Wolf but his entire head was covered in pudding so she wheeled him outside where she took the garden hose to him. The force of the garden hose, however, knocked him onto his back as soon as it hit his face.

So happy together

They were in the bathroom now and Isabelle was using a hair dryer to dry Wolf's face. After a bit she stopped and Wolf's face fur fluffed out on end.

______________________________________________________________

Eventually at the hospital...

"Okay Wolf, times up. You-a ready to get your cast off?"

"I'm ready to leave Isabelle, that's for sure."

"Now that's-a too bad. She keeps-a talking about how-a nice you smell."

Dr. Mario started to cut the cast and Wolf rolled his eyes.

"I guess she likes the smell of pudding because I still reek of it!"

With the cast off, Wolf took a few experimental steps to find that he was fine.

"Now then, about-a your bill..."

"Oh don't worry, Doc. You'll get your money, but first I need to do something much more important!"

______________________________________________________________

Wolf's House...

Wolf stared at the house from his space ship. So much time spent there, so many embarrassing moments he was forced to experience there, so many indirect advances he'd received from Isabelle, and. So. Much. Anger he had to repress.

Well no more!

He was going to let everything out! He'd make sure everything he suffered through would stay buried in the past.

He fired.

He shot as many laser blasts as he possibly could at the house. His barrage sent wooden planks flying in broken pieces. Varnished furniture was set ablaze. The very structure of the house itself was turned into a burning crippled wreck.

Wolf looked at the smoking pile of ruin and let out a small laugh. His laughter grew until it was a full fledged evil cackle. It didn't matter what happened now, this place could never hurt him again.

His thoughts did drift to Isabelle for a second. He hadn't seen her all day. She wasn't at the hospital and she certainly wasn't in the house.

He brushed the thought away. She wasn't here to bother him and that was all that mattered.

What did matter was paying his bills. He could probably raid an ancient civilization somewhere on some planet that had lots of bells. He wasn't sure where such a planet would exist but he knew where he could start looking.

And that was wherever Fox McCloud currently was.

______________________________________________________________

Some Far Off Galaxy...

Team StarFox was in formation towing a giant stone bell behind them.

"Alright, we just get this bell down to the planet below and the ancient evil should remained sealed. Let's wrap this up gang!"

Wolf chimed in on his channel. "I'm afraid I can't let you do that,Fox!"

"Wolf!" Fox sounded almost happy to see him. "You've made a full recovery!"

"Yes!!" Wolf nearly snarled in response. "And you won't believe the pain I have planned for you! Why you'll need a hospital trip yourself once I'm done with you! IF you even survive that is!"

Fox grinned calmly to the threat. "Well, I'm afraid I can't let you not let me do this."

"Huh?"

"Think about it for a sec."

"... Oh!"

"I thought you'd try something like this once you healed up so I took some precautions. Tell me, did you notice anything different with your ship before takeoff?"

"It was seventeen pounds heavier but so what? You snuck something on board before takeoff? I'm not going to believe a goody two shoes like you would plant a bomb or something like that!"

"Well it's less of a 'what' and more of a 'who'..."

Wolf's pupils shrunk in fear.

"....... You wouldn't!"

"Wouldn't what? Help a lovely young lady get closer to her crush? Well, why don't you just look behind you and decide for yourself?"

Wolf had never turned around behind himself so fast in his entire life.

Walking out from the cargo hold, rubbing sleep from her eyes was Isabelle.

"I really need to lay off the odango so much, that was the roughest nap I've ever had! Not sure why Mr. McCloud said this would be a good place to sleep..."

They spotted each other almost immediately.

Wolf's jaw hung open in horror as realization slowly settled in on Isabelle.

"Wolf?!"

".... No..."

"This was YOUR ship?!"

"...No!"

"So THAT'S what Mr. McCloud meant when he said I would wake up to a big surprise!"

"No!!"

"Wait! Does this mean that you've changed your mind about having a secretary?!"

"NOOOOOO!!!"

From Fox's point of view, Wolf's entire ship freaked out. It was spinning in every direction and jostling awkwardly while Wolf's panicked screaming could be heard over the channel.

It didn't calm down at all from this point as the ship started to spiral out of control to the point where it was starting to enter the atmosphere of the planet below.

______________________________________________________________

Eventually... On the planet below...

Wolf growled loudly and angrily in the wreckage of his own ship. He had already let out a distress beacon but that wasn't his problem.

"And there!" Isabelle beamed. "The cast for both of your legs is set!"

Yes. In the crash, Wolf had not only wrecked his ship beyond flight but also broken both of his legs. Isabelle had offered to make him some temporary casts until they were rescued and he couldn't refuse.

So now he was trapped here, on a desolate planet, unable to escape by himself, with TWO broken legs... with Isabelle.

"That was quite the crash you gave us! Not sure why you did that... I'm also not sure why you shot up your own house either. That was a gift from Sakurai; what's he gonna think about that? You bad boy."

Isabelle started to wag her tail.

"I have to admit, I was a little... mopey given my current situation. The hospital let me go because I didn't fill out the proper paperwork and I was a sad puppy because I wasn't going to see you everyday anymore.... Then Mr. McCloud told me that if I just tried to sleep my blues away in this place that reminded him of you, I would wake up to a big surprise that would make me feel better! I guess he was right!"

If it was possible, Wolf hated Fox even more now.

"So now that I'm not a nurse anymore I guess it wouldn't be inappropriate for us to date. I mean, it's not like you got anything better to do at the moment. Were you trying to steal that big bell to pay your bills? That isn't the kind of bell we take for payment, you know? Besides, with blowing up your house I think your bill is even bigger now."

Wolf's growling started to turn into a sad whimper.

"Wolfy... So complex! Bark! Bark! Bark!"

The End.

[mdizzle999872]

Danny's True Greatest Mentor

Danny let out a heavy breath as he dropped his backpack on the ground next to him. He was on the outskirts of town overlooking a grassy field and was in all honesty feeling pretty nervous.

Today was the big day.

A quick ring from his phone told him that he was getting a call from his friends. Tucker had upgraded his phone to receive video calls so it was no surprise to him when he answered that he saw both Sam and Tucker staring back.

"I'm still not sure about this guy. What did you say his name was again?" asked Sam.

"I don't know his actual secret identity name but the world calls him........ Space Ghost."

"Right! He's right up there with the other heroes like Birdman and Blue Falcon. ... Is it weird he isn't bird themed as well?"

Danny rolled his eyes. "No Sam. It isn't."

"Are you sure he isn't a talk show host?" asked Tucker.

"We've been through this Tucker. He only allowed a parody version of himself to be animated because the company promised any proceeds would go to charity."

"Alright. Fine." Tucker waved it off. "The late night stuff is non-canonical. You happy now?"

"No." Danny lightly kicked his back pack. "Just nervous."

"Well you shouldn't be!" chided Sam. "He came to YOU about this opportunity.'

"I know. I know! It's just.... You know what they say, when something seems like it's too good to be true it often is!"

"That's just nerves talking, dude. Space Ghost is probably the one guy who can offer the same kind of guidance as Vlad without being an evil jerk about it."

Danny knew his techno geek friend was right. Space Ghost had seen some of the good Danny had done when he saved a crowd of people. It was at a special space expo to show off some new Quest space exploration machines when Technus attacked.

It was a close bout but Danny had prevailed in the end. What he hadn't known at the time was that he was being watched. Space Ghost had been asked to attend as a guest speaker as a favor to Quest Industries. He was impressed with Danny's work but felt like he could use a little more guidance in some areas.

That was where the offer came in.

It was like a dream come true. Someone was willing to help him better himself in his powers AND hero work, and he would even take him up to space for physical training on alien planets!! Just having someone who had an understanding of his powers would have been enough!

Of course he had to come up with something to tell his parents. They were under the impression that he had won an all expensive paid trip to a fancy space camp. Not 'technically' a lie if you sat down and thought about it.

"Are you sure you want to do this?" asked Sam. "Your own training seems to be working just fine from where I sit."

"It can't hurt, Sam. More training, especially from someone who at least understands a little bit of what I'm working with, can only help. And I could use a little more help, I'm not so good in the prevention of collateral damage part of my job in case you haven't noticed."

"Oh we've noticed. The whole town has noticed." Tucker held up a newspaper with the picture of a destroyed street on it.

"Then it's settled! This is for the best! Besides, it's only for two weeks..."

Danny spotted something yellow in the distance and it was closing in fast.

"Oh shoot! I think that's him! Gotta go, guys! See you in a couple of weeks!"

Danny ended the call and quickly put the phone away. Luckily, he had done just quick enough to fully appreciate the show that was Space Ghost's ship, the Phantom Cruiser.

To someone else it might look like something out of an old space cartoon show, but to Danny it was like a part of his sci-fi fantasies had just rocketed into the real world.

The ship landed a respectful distance in front of Danny and a door opened up to extend a platform to the teenager. Inside the doorway, striking a heroic pose was Space Ghost.

"Daniel, good to see you! Are you ready to go?"

Danny slung his backpack over his shoulder excitedly. "Yes sir! Thanks again for this but it IS just for the two weeks... Right?"

Space Ghost gave him a comforting smile. "Don't worry. You won't be away from your hometown for too long. I promise! Think of this more like a superhero boot camp. You won't be doing anything too dangerous and only for the sole purpose of improving yourself."

"Good! Because in all honesty, sir... I think I've gone as far as I can with my own personal training."

Space Ghost nodded in understanding. "Yes, personal improvement is good but there are some things only a teacher can help you with."

Danny had heard enough and all but ran aboard the spaceship. The door started to close and Space Ghost lead Danny to the cockpit.

"Now I want you to know that it won't just be you and me up there. There's a couple of others that you should think of as your seniors. Their names are Jan and Jace, they also have a pet monkey named Blip."

"Blip?"

"You don't have a problem with monkeys do you?"

"... Not usually."

"Good! Then this should work out just fine!"

With nothing else to say, the Phantom Cruiser lifted itself off the ground and shot out into space to begin Danny on his next chapter of his adventures.

The End.

[mdizzle999872]

Bicycle Training For Two

Pacifica hummed to herself as she wiped the counter to the Greasy Diner. Having lost her family fortune, she was getting by doing some honest work.

She was a waitress now, which actually suited her just fine. Becoming a different person from her parents had become Pacifica's new goal in life, and the path she was on certainly felt like the right way to do it. Lazy Susan offered her a alternative female role model to her mother. She was kind, strong, and at least TRIED to put on makeup.

The people, who she used to look down upon just like her parents, weren't half as bad as she used to think. Learning to embrace her fellow townspeople was a surefire way to prevent any future Northwest Ghost incidents. And being a waitress meant that she could still be as snappy and judgemental as she wanted to be when taking their orders.

She used to flinch at the sound of a bell because of her father's methods of controlling her... but now that was quickly becoming a thing of the past. Thanks to the bell on the door for customers, Pacifica was becoming numb to the sound.

Yes. Things were looking up for Pacifica. She was earning her own money, embracing her true people, and bringing honor to the Northwest family name.

There was one little oddity though. Please keep in mind that an oddity is not the same as a complaint but still.... That one little oddity was something that Pacifica wasn't sure how to deal with.

This oddity had a name.

Dipper Pines.

Since spring break began, him and his sister were back in town. Again, not really a complaint but Dipper had been by the diner everyday so far.

He would come in, chat with her for a little bit, try his luck at the manliness tester, and then leave.

One day Pacifica finally asked Mabel what was going on and the answer she got was not one she had been expecting.

Friends.

Dipper Pines needed more friends. Well specifically he needed more friends his own age. And even Pacifica had to admit, around Gravity Falls? Pickings were pretty slim.

Not a lot of thirteen year olds had an interest in mysteries and weirdness. Pacifica didn't blame him for trying to stick to someone he knew.

But...

At the same time she didn't really think that they had that much in common. She wasn't really that interested in mysteries and weirdness herself, especially after that little adventure where she accidentally got Mabel's face stolen.

And exactly what interest of her's would HE find intriguing? Probably not much.

So she didn't really try to fight what he was trying to do but she wasn't going to encourage it either. A simple, low key, friendship was most likely the best shot for both of them.

Now that she thought about it, she hadn't seen the nerd swing by once today. Yes, Lazy Susan had only a half day of service today since she had some appointments for her cats.... but Dipper should have shown up long before the noon closing.

Not that Pacifica was worried about him or anything! Her? Concerned for the nerd?! Mr. Always Has His Nose In A Book?! HA!! It was to laugh!

Still...

If he wasn't here, then where WAS he?

Some paranormal freak show couldn't have just made off with him could it? With his luck, it was a strong possibility! Did his family know? Did ANYONE know?!

*CRASH!*

A loud crash from outside snapped Pacifica out of her Definitely Not Concerned For Dipper thoughts.

She wiped her hands on the dishtowel and ventured out of the restaurant. She made sure to lock up before heading off to investigate.

She didn't need to look far. Just at the opposite end across the street was Dipper. Pacifica mentally kicked herself for ever thinking something bad might have happened to the dork.

He had something with him though. Not a book. This was large and red and.... made of metal? Was that a bike?

"Stupid breaks!" Dipper grumbled. "I thought pedaling backwards was supposed to stop the thing!"

"Dipper?"

"ACK!!!"

Dipper jumped in surprise and practically turned around in midair.

He spotted Pacifica and immediately stood up straight. He positioned himself in front of the bike in a desperate yet futile effort to hide it. With a nervous grin on his face, it didn't take him long to start sweating.

"Pacifica!! Uh... Hiiiii! Nice to uh... Nice to see you! Wha-What's up? How are you doing today? What..."

"Dipper, I can see the bike." Pacifica cut in.

"WHAT BIKE?!"

Dipper's nervous shout just made him sweat even harder. Instead of any of the reactions Dipper expected Pacifica to give him, she instead just raised an eyebrow at him.

"... Just as awkward and sweaty as ever I see." Pacifica jabbed.

Dipper just silently stood there, accumulating even more nervous sweat.

"It doesn't matter how straight you stand, you won't be able to hide it. I can see it as plain as day. The real question is... Why would you care if I saw it or not?"

'Calm down, Dipper.'

he thought. 'Just because she can see it doesn't mean that she'll figure out your secret.'

"Seriously, why would I care if you're riding a bike?" Some of the gears started to turn in Pacifica's head. "Unless.... You didn't want anyone to know that you were riding the bike."

'Oh no!'

"But why would you want that unless you were feeling embarrassed about it. There's nothing embarrassing about riding a bike though. Well nothing except for if you...."

Pacifica trailed off as her eyes opened wide in realization.

"Oh my God..."

"Now Pacifica..."

"OH MY GOD!!!"

Dipper held up his hands in a desperate attempt to keep her quiet.

"Pacifica please..."

"YOU DON'T KNOW HOW TO RIDE A BIKE!!! THAT IS HILARIOUSLY PATHETIC!!!"

Dipper lowered his hands in shameful surrender as Pacifica curled over, pointing and laughing at him.

Okay. So Pacifica had made a big deal about being on a path to be different from here parents and here she was standing and laughing at somebody else's short comings. She knew she wasn't actually perfect and not all changes happen overnight. Rome wasn't built in a day, ya know?

Dipper's face grew red in angered embarrassment.

She had him pegged. She was laughing loud enough for everyone to hear but thankfully at the moment 'everyone' was just the two of them. So he let her laugh in the hopes it would get it out of her system faster.

Eventually, she did stop. She was haunched over and breathed a sigh of relief as she wiped a tear from her eye.

"Oh it's good to laugh."

Dipper just silently stood there glaring at her and soon the awkwardness was on the other foot.

Pacifica cleared her throat.

"So..." Pacifica started but kept her eyes glued on Dipper. When he didn't say anything she decided to continue. "How come you don't know how to ride a bike?"

"I... Never had the time! Okay?! I'm a busy guy!"

"Too busy to ride a bike?" scoffed Pacifica. "Of course a nerd like you would use that excuse." She suddenly found her nails very interesting. "Probably too busy with your nose in another lame book."

Dipper remained silent once again but suddenly he was starting to regret all the time he had spent at the Greasy Diner.

"Not a bad looking bike though..." Pacifica's compliment snapped Dipper out of his anger. "Where'd you get it?"

It was a pretty good twenty-one speed bicycle. Red painted with gold painted pegs on the back wheel.

"It was actually a gift from Soos. It was sort of a present so I didn't have the heart to tell him I didn't know how to ride it."

Pacifica eyed him for a moment. "Well if you keep crashing like that, he's bound to figure it out eventually."

Dipper had just about enough. "Oh yeah?! Well if you're so high and mighty, then how about you show me how it's done?!"

His challenge had hit Pacifica off guard. Now it was her turn to be embarrassed.

"Forget it, Loser!"

"Oh?! Why not?!"

"I, like, got better things to do!"

"Like what?! You're closed!"

"I don't have to prove anything to you!"

"You do if you want to keep talking down to me!"

"Well.... That's a boy's bike! I'm a girl! It'd be, like, gross!"

"I don't care! It's just the two of us right now! Nobody else around to judge except for me!"

He stood there impatiently waiting for her to just give in but she just silently stood there instead, avoiding eye contact. It was then Dipper started to notice other signs about her. She bitting her bottom lip, her arms were crossed as she tapped her finger impatiently, and Dipper knew nervous sweating when he saw it.

Then it all clicked into place for him.

"Oh my God..." Dipper gasped in realization.

Her sudden flinching at his reaction just confirmed his theory.

"You don't know how to either, do you?!"

"I..." Pacifica struggled to find the right words that would get her out of this. "I mean.... It's not like it's a big deal or anything!"

Now Dipper was the one to point at her. "You self righteous hypocrite! You literally aren't in any position to judge!! So what's YOUR excuse? You just paid someone to learn FOR you?!"

Pacifica threw the idea of avoiding eye contact with him right out the window! Now she was glaring at him right in the face.

"I. Was. RICH! I never had to bicycle anywhere because I was always DRIVEN everywhere! In a limo!! I didn't BOTHER to learn because there was no POINT!!"

"GREAT!!" Dipper glared back. "Then I guess we both had our reasons!!!"

"OF COURSE!!!"

Dipper and Pacifica panted heavily. That was a lot of unnecessary emotions they just got out and needed a moment to calm down.

Slowly but surely, their breathing returned to normal, their faces returned to their normal hues, and clearer heads prevailed.

Looking back on how they were acting, it was almost more embarrassing than not knowing how to ride a bike.

"So..." Dipper awkwardly rubbed the back of his neck.

"So..." Pacifica wasn't entirely sure where they should go from here. She turned her back to him but just leaving felt like the wrong thing to do.

"Want to try and learn.... together?"

Pacifica all but spun back around and gave him a condescending look.

"And WHY would I want to do something like that?!"

Dipper folded his arms and actually returned her look in full force.

"Oh, like you have something better to do?!"

Pacifica's eyes darted around as she tried to think of a good excuse. SOME kind of retort that she throw back in his face... There had to be SOMETHING!

"I... Well... You see.... I...am... wearing a dress."

Pacifica couldn't stop mentally kicking herself for spewing out such an answer. Dipper obviously thought it was as pathetic as Pacifica did; that smug grin said everything.

"Yes. You are. And people who are wearing dresses can ride bikes without any worries."

He was on the verge of laughing. She could tell!

"Alright, fine! You caught me. I'll do this but only so long as nobody else finds out about this!"

"Somebody else shows up then we'll just go somewhere else. Sound fair? Good. Now help me with the bike, I'd hate to tell Soos that I accidentally broke it my first day out with it."

Pacifica helped him prop up the bike. It did seem a smidge big for him but to be fair, she was in the same boat.

"Looks like it's in one piece." observed Pacifica.

"That's good..... I don't understand though, I thought pedaling backwards was supposed to make a bike stop. That's what Mabel's friends told me."

"Maybe for a younger kid's bike. Breaks for bigger bikes are supposed to be up here by the handlebars."

Pacifica pointed to a couple of switches up by the handlebars.

"Alright, but what's this gadget with the numbers?"

"... I don't know."

Dipper hopped onto the seat. "Well only one way to find out I guess!"

The bicycle almost toppled over but Pacifica caught him.

"Thanks."

"Don't mention it."

Dipper pedaled out a little bit and squeezed the gadget with the longer handle. The bike stopped and Dipper fell to the ground.

"Guess we found the break. You okay, Dumb Dumb?"

"I'm fine." He grunted. He got up and stood up the bike. "Your turn."

"Right. Help me up."

Dipper lead her by the hand, nothing too unreasonable there, but when he helped her up they were practically cheek to cheek. A very small blush happened there but Dipper didn't notice it.

"From the sounds of it, you've had even less experience than I have. Want me to walk you through the beginning? I've at least gotten that far."

"Ha! I would never need instruction like that..."

"Because you're a Northwest?"

"No! Because, I am Pacifica! The girl who dares to go to places no Northwest has ever gone before!"

Feet on the pedals, Pacifica got about as far as a couple of steps before losing her footing and toppling over.

Dipper ran to her, she was flat on the ground with the bicycle on top of her but otherwise unhurt.

He stared down at her. "Places like the public sidewalk?"

"... Shut up."

Dipper helped her up. "In all seriousness though, I saw what you were trying to do. Gotta use your whole foot on the pedals, though."

"So I didn't put my heels into them! I'd like to see you do better, Mr. Expert!"

"Well it IS my turn now..."

Dipper got on the bicycle and pedaled out a bit farther than Pacifica had made it. It was starting to look like he was getting the hang of it but then the bicycle started to shift to the right and he crashed.

Pacifica gave a condescending slow clap. "Terrific crash, Mr. Expert. I believe... Hey, are you okay?"

It looked like his pants were leaking red paint. He stood up, wincing in pain.

Pacifica ran over to him and saw his knee had a pretty large scrape on it.

"That looks pretty bad."

"Nah." Dipper waved it off. "It's just a scrape. I've had worse."

"It could get infected if you just leave it alone, Dummy! Come on, I know where Lazy Susan keeps the Bandaids in the Greasy Diner."

"But..."

Pacifica put a finger to his lips. "No buts! The quicker you're in, the quicker you're out!"

______________________________________________________________

Kitchen of the Greasy Diner....

Dipper sat on a stool patiently as Pacifica searched through the pantry for the box of Bandaids. She knew the right pantry but Lazy Susan was notoriously unorganized. Things were never in the same place twice.

"You really don't have to do this." offered Dipper.

"Oh and what? Spend the rest of the day looking at your nasty wound? Like, in your dreams!"

Dipper wore an impressed smile. "The more things change...."

Pacifica found the box of Bandaids and hopped off of her little step stool.

"And, like, what's that supposed to mean?"

"Just... You're trying to be different from your parents, just like you said, but you're also still... You!"

Pacifica found one of the big gauze Bandaids and opened it up, her eyes didn't leave Dipper though.

"You know, when people ask for an explanation you aren't supposed to be more confusing!"

"I mean.... You're still snippy with kind of an ego..." Pacifica slapped the Bandaid on the wound making Dipper yelp in pain for a moment. "But... Oh give me a minute here..." Dipper gave a few calming breaths to calm down from the knee slap. "But you've also opened up a lot and have moments of kindness..." Dipper pointed to his knee. "Like this.... Save for the knee slap."

"Maybe that was a little extreme of me. I'm sorry."

"AND you're apologizing! The Pacifica that I met in the beginning of summer last year never would've done that! I really think that you're becoming a better person."

A light blush arose in Pacifica's face.

"Well I don't know if I can ever be a 'good' person like you and Mabel, but so long as I can be a better person than my parents, I can sleep a little easier."

"You seem plenty good from where I'm sitting. The fact that you're talking to me puts you above some of the locals our age."

Pacifica's blush got a little heavier but she ignored it. "That reminds me, I've seen you trying to make friends with some of the other kids in town but nobody has really been sticking..."

"Yeah..." Dipper admitted, leaning back his head in nostalgic disappointment. "They appreciate what me and my family did last year but they aren't really interested in UFO sightings and haunted gas stations."

Pacifica crossed her arms. She didn't like that the kids weren't willing to try but at the same time she understood where they were coming from.

"I wish I could say that I blame them but..."

"That's why I think Soos got me the bike. So I could meet them halfway on something. But..."

"You don't know how to ride." Pacifica finished.

"Exactly! And I can't let them know that!"

"That part I get but..."

"And I can't let Soos know because it might hurt his feelings.... Getting me a present I can't use."

'Awww! That's actually kinda sweet!' thought Pacifica.

When Pacifica found herself lingering on such thoughts she quickly shook her head to lose them.

"And what about the rest of your nerd friends?"

"Well there's no way Mabel could keep it a secret, I already told you the situation with Soos, Grunkle Stan would just make fun of me, and he and Ford are always a package deal so even if Ford helped Grunkle Stan would still make fun of me."

"And the brick house red head that you used to crush on?"

"You kne-"

"The whole town knew, Dipper." Pacifica flatly cut him off. "It wasn't that hard to figure out. Your 'whispering' is actually kinda loud."

Dipper winced. "Ouch! Well Wendy is off with her new boyfriend. Some new guy none of us had heard of. I met him, he seems on the level. Just eats up a lot of her time now..."

Pacifica frowned. The bittersweet emotion Dipper felt was written all over his face. It looked like he was finally getting over her but that didn't mean moving on wasn't painful.

"Like, I can't say that isn't rough but I know some other girl at some point will see you for what you have to offer."

"Pacifica.... I'm having trouble just making friends. How can I expect to find a girlfriend if I can't even make new friends?"

She hated to admit it but he had a point.

"By.... Uh.... By learning to ride a bike!"

"What?"

"By which I mean... Soos is right! If they won't come to you then you'll just have to go to them!"

'Phew!' thought Pacifica. 'Good recovery, girl!'

"Better than nothing, I guess!" Dipper hopped to his feet.

"Before we head out, I think we need to go some place else to practice."

"Why? We're doing in this in the streets where everyone can see us. We're lucky nobody has spotted us! You don't want to get made fun of and I," she took a moment to flip her hair. "Like, have a reputation to think of."

"Still?! How could you still have a reputation after losing your fortune?!"

Pacifica politely used her index finger to close Dipper's hanging jaw. Then she turned her back to him, crossed her arms, and held her chin up high with a dignified pout on her face.

"I'm talking about the reputation I built for myself, Loser!"

"Oh.... I guess that makes more sense...."

Dipper cleared his throat in a desperate attempt to remove the awkwardness in the air.

"So... What are you suggesting? Taking this someplace private?"

And just like that, the awkward embarrassment had been increased one hundred gold. Intentional or not, he had just asked a girl if they could somewhere 'private'. Even Dipper knew what the double meaning could imply.

There was no fighting THIS level of blush for Pacifica. She turned to him with eyebrows raised as high as they could go and an expression that was DEMANDING a better explanation.

"I MEAN... The bicycle training!" Dipper held up his hands defensively. "You said that you don't want to practice in a place people can see us so that means you want someplace private.... Right?"

He didn't move, he dared not to, but he did cautiously open one of his eyes. It looked like the rushed explanation did the trick. Pacifica had calmed down considerably.

"Sigh. Of course that's what you meant.... but yeah. We need someplace out of the way."

"Like the forest?" suggested Dipper.

"Nuh uh! These wheels were made for concrete and asphalt, not uneven ground and tree roots."

"How about the junkyard? Since McGucket moved into your mansion it's been all but deserted."

"The dump?! Like, ew! I'd rather be seen in your hotel of a shack!"

"Well I don't have a better idea, do you?!"

"........................... Crap. Fine! I'm suing you if anybody finds out I willingly went with you to a landfill though!"

______________________________________________________________

Junkyard...

The junkyard was as deserted as they had hoped. And despite Pacifica's claim of the bike being made for sidewalks and the like, the dirt ground was perfectly flat for them to use.

A giant mound of trash rested in the center and it was their goal to bicycle around it. Problem was that the place still smelled exactly as it was supposed to.

"Oh come on. Stop complaining. At least you don't have to cover yourself with the trash like at the Crawlspace Market."

She punched him in the arm for that remark.

"I only did that because you TRICKED me!"

"Heh. Heh. Ow."

Pacifica pointed her head at the bicycle. "Your turn."

"... No it isn't."

"So I'll just go twice next! If you're going to boast then you should back it up!"

"Fine." Dipper puffed out his chest and used his thumbs to stretch his vest out forward. He confidently made his way to his bicycle. "Watch and learn, Miss Diva!"

'Pft! Stupid Dipper.' thought Pacifica. 'Who does he think he's fooling with a strut like that? Gotta say though, it's not a bad look for him.... Where'd THAT thought come from?! Ugh! Forget it! Never thinking it again!!'

"Alright, now watch me very carefully. I put both of my feet flat on the pedals and push."

Pacifica rolled her eyes at Dipper. "Acting like he isn't in the same boat as me..." she muttered under her breath.

Dipper Rose out twice the length of before and then ended up toppling to the right.

*CRASH!*

Pacifica got the bike off of him and smiled at him. It was the same type of smile she used to wear anytime she was victorious with something during their first summer together.

"Way to go, Mr. Hot Shot. I've never done it but I'm pretty sure you're supposed to turn the opposite way when you start leaning towards one direction."

She was expecting him to get mad at her but instead he smiled back.

"You're right. Maybe this is simpler than we're making it? Your turn."

"... Of course. Get ready to see how a winner does it! And then.... See it again since I'll be going twice!"

Pacifica got on the bike and pushed off. Feet flatly on the pedals actually did help but when she got farther than Dipper did something unexpected happened.

"Alright, way to go Pacifica!"

Dipper cheered for her!

This went against the atmosphere she thought they were creating! She thought they had some kind of competition going on but this didn't align with that at all.

Unfortunately, this was just enough to distract her into crashing.

*CRASH!*

She wasn't down for long though. She walked off any soreness she felt and hopped right back on the bicycle.

"Okay! Second turn begins now!"

Pacifica started her turn around the mound of garbage and her thoughts drifted to Dipper. She hadn't noticed it at first but now that she was thinking about him, Dipper had changed a little.

Physically that is.

He was a little taller, maybe not as much as Mabel, but possibly a couple of inches higher than herself. His arms weren't what she would call 'muscular' but they weren't quite the noodle arms from their first meet either.

'I never noticed it before but he actually doesn't look........ that bad.'

She quickly shook her head to shake the thoughts away.

'Whoa! Watch that train of thought, girl. He's still just Dipper. The same nerd you've always known.'

Except he wasn't just a nerd.

Last year proved that.

Sure it was the elderly Pines that did in Bill but but it was Mabel AND Dipper that had rallied them together to free the brainiac scientist in the first place.

'Besides...' thought Pacifica. 'I can't be with him because....'

For once Pacifica didn't have a good answer for her rationalization. The default answer was because she was a Northwest but that didn't hold water since she was trying to be better than her parents. The argument of 'Because she was better than him' didn't really hold up because she was earning her money now. Just like anyone of Dipper's class of living would do.

Sure she could mini golf him into the ground but here she was learning to ride a bike. She was in the same exact boat as him.

These thoughts distracted her to the point where she accidentally turned just a bit too hard and crashed.

*CRASH!*

Dipper raced over to her and helped her up.

"You were doing so well there! What happened?"

"Well I just started to think about....... Nevermind! Not important. Your turn."

They were just able to get the bicycle up when a rustling caught their attention.

Digging out from the mound of garbage was a raccoon. Pacifica immediately hid behind Dipper.

"Gross! What is that thing?!"

"It must be Old Man McGucket's raccoon wife! Soos said she got the junkyard in the divorce!"

"The wha- Forget it!"

"No. Look! It isn't hissing or growling at us. Maybe it's a nice raccoon?"

It was at this moment that the raccoon spotted them and let out a his which showed all of her fangs.

In a panic, Pacifica threw a bucket at it and Dipper hopped back on the bike.

Pacifica had better aim than she had expected, the bucket covered the raccoon to the point where only the tail was sticking out. This bought her just enough time to hop on the back of Dipper's bike.

"FLOOR IT!!!"

Dipper didn't need to be told twice as he started to pedal towards the entrance.

They were just through the gate when the raccoon threw off the bucket and started to chase after them.

"AAAAAGH!!! DIPPER, IT'S RIGHT ON OUR TAIL!!!"

"WELL WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO DO ABOUT IT?! I'M PEDALING AS FAST AS I CAN!!!"

"... The speeds! Dipper!! The gizmos with numbers near the breaks! They handle the gears, bicyclists use them to make pedaling easier! Maybe they can help you go faster!!"

*CLICK!* *CLICK!*

Dipper started to slow down and the raccoon started to gain on them.

"AAAAAGH!!!"

"THAT DIDN'T HELP AT ALL!!!"

Panic and desperation took control of Pacifica. There was no thought, there was no strategy, just the fear of danger and the drive to survive.

She plucked Dipper's hat (the same one Wendy gave him) off of his head and threw it at the raccoon.

A last ditch effort to be sure but it worked. The hat hit the raccoon and it wrestled with it in retaliation, clawing it to pieces.

"Hey!! Wendy gave me that hat!!"

"Sorry, but it bought us some time!! It is TOO warm for a trapper hat anyways!"

"I.... Fine! I'm sure she'll understand anyways!"

"Good! Now whatever you did to slow us down, do the opposite!! Because that flea market bargain sale is just about done with your hat and it doesn't look happy about it!!"

*CLICK!* *CLICK!*

Dipper's speed started to go back to what it was when it started but the raccoon was now chasing after them faster than ever.

A quick turn around the corner was quite possibly the most dangerous part of the chase. They didn't crash but Pacifica got a REAL good look at the asphalt street.

Faster and faster Dipper pedaled but when Pacifica looked back at their pursuer she saw the raccoon had slowed herself to a stop.

"AHA! Dipper, it gave up!"

Pacifica quickly found that her victory was short lived as not only did Dipper not reply but they were actually picking up speed instead of slowing down.

"Uh Dipper? Didn't you hear me? We won! You can slow down now."

".... I can't!"

"What?! Why not?!"

"Pacifica, look around you! Why do you think?!"

It was then that Pacifica noticed that the scenery speeding past them was all at an angle. Which could only mean one thing.

"WE'RE ON A HILL?!"

"I WAS JUST TRYING TO GET US AWAY FROM THE RACCOON!!! I DIDN'T THINK ABOUT WHERE WE WERE GOING!!!"

"THE BREAKS, DIPPER!!! USE THE BREAKS!!!"

"AND SEND US FLYING TO OUR DEATHS?! WE'D HAVE A BETTER CHANCE OF USING IT AT THE BOTTOM!!!"

Pacifica didn't say anything else, there was no point in arguing. Instead she did the only thing she could and hugged Dipper tightly out of fear.

She closed her eyes tightly as the terrain leveled out and Dipper hit the breaks.

The bicycle hit a bush and sent the both of them flying over it. Flying through the air, Pacifica never let go of Dipper... and to her surprise Dipper held on to her just as tightly.

Gravity eventually got the better of them but to their surprise they both landed relatively safely in another bush.

Opening her eyes, Pacifica saw that she and Dipper were holding each other quite dearly side by side.

They stared at each other, a massive blush forming on both of their faces.

Then Pacifica pushed him off and jumped out of the bush. She brushed herself down and took a look of the land.

"Nobody saw that."

Dipper sat on the ground silently for a moment before snapping back to reality. "Where are we?"

"Well Dummy, it looks like you crash landed us right into the Gravity Falls park. Good news for you, the fellow kids are probably here and I think I can safely say that we both learned how to ride a bike so there's nothing stopping you now."

"And I can't wait to meet them..."

Dipper ran to the bush and pulled out the bike. It looked like it was still alright.

"Do you want me to wait a few minutes for you to leave or do you have an excuse you want me to use?"

Pacifica gave him a look of utmost confusion.

"What? Why would I want you to do either of those things?"

"You know.... So you can save 'the reputation you built for yourself' or whatever."

"I don't mind if people see us together. You're one of the town heroes, it's everyone else that needs to get their loser act together!"

"But... If they see us together... They might think we're friends."

"Well...." Pacifica suddenly found herself getting awfully nervous for some reason. "What if we are?"

"Wait! Really?! I thought you were just helping me out! We're really friends?!"

"Yes! Okay?! We're friends!"

"Not that I'm complaining but.... Why?"

"Maybe because some of your nerd sob stories got to me! Maybe because I related to you more than I thought I would! Maybe because I actually had a good time before the hairball with fangs came after us! I don't know!! I do know is that I gave more of a care about you than I thought I did so.... I guess that makes us friends."

Dipper smiled. And it made Pacifica feel happier than she cared to understand for.

"That's great! Does this mean you'd be willing to go mystery hunting with me?"

Pacifica flinched uneasily. "I... Don't know about that. The Lumberjack Ghost was a lot, Crawlspace Market was more magic than I cared for, and we barely escaped a raccoon together."

"Well it doesn't always have to be a mystery hunt, I suppose... I am going to need an explanation to Wendy about her hat..."

"Okay, that one I'm willing to go with you on. It was my fault. Searching for aliens though...."

"I could find mysteries to explore that are dialed down a notch. Less supernatural but more conspiracy like."

"I... still don't know..."

"I could talk to Old Man McGucket, ya know? I'm pretty sure I could convince him to let us explore your old mansion. Maybe we could find some other secret rooms you didn't know about?"

Pacifica had to admit, that was one activity for them that hadn't occurred to her.

"Alright, fine! I'll mystery hunt with you. Just don't go thinking that this is going to lead to anything more than friendship!"

"Of course. Of course!"

Dipper got back on his bike and to his surprise Pacifica ended sitting on his handles.

"Now then..." She pointed forward. "Take me home!"

Dipper tried to look around her but she was completely blocking his line of sight.

"I.... How do people DO this?! I can't see anything!"

Pacifica rolled her eyes. "Fine. Don't worry about it. I'll guide you, just turn when I say so."

Dipper started to pedal forward but found that somehow she was even heavier riding in the front than she was in the back.

"Go as slow as you need to, just don't crash."

"And what happens to your precious 'reputation' if somebody sees you riding my bike with me like this? Friendship might be the least of your worries then. What'll happen to the reputation you've built then?"

Pacifica bounced the back of hair for a moment.

"Well it can only boost your rep but mine? Well..... Maybe I won't mind if they talk about me in such a way."

"What? But...."

"Don't make a thing about it! My reputation can take a hit like that, anything is better than having the world know that I have ditch digging in my blood. Might help yours though.... but DON'T go thinking it means anything!"

"... Naturally."

"I'm just helping a friend out by letting the townsfolk talk a little. Absolutely NOTHING is going to blossom from us spending more time together! Understand?!"

"Of course. Whatever you say...."

Ten years later...

Pacifica had Dipper cornered in the garage. Any time he tried to circle around away from her she would just follow making sure she stayed in front of him and blocked his exit.

"So Dipper, I heard you got yourself a motorcycle!"

Dipper saw the gleam in her eye and blushed. The motorcycle was literally right next to him but her eyes were glued on him. He wasn't even sure she SAW the bike because he KNEW her real focus was on him and her getting what she wanted.

"Well... Yes but..."

"But what? As your long distance girlfriend, I feel like I need to be in the loop about things like this. Don't you think?"

Pacifica wasn't even mad. If anything she sounded excited. And Dipper knew exactly why too.

"Pacifica, I just got my license for that but I'm not sure I want to teach you how to ride..."

"Why not?" she cut him off wearing a playful smile.

"Because it's dangerous. And I'm not really insured for you so...."

"That's nothing a few calls and a couple of signatures can't fix! Is there a side car? Or are we going to have to get 'cozy'?"

Her question made a blush race across Dipper's face.

"Pacifica!"

"What? You know you like it!"

"Pacifica I just traveled across several states to get here! Do I really to go through why I can't teach you how to ride a motorcycle?"

"Let's answer that question with another question..." She shimmied her shoulders. "Are you ready for me to be your biker babe?"

Dipper's blush increased ten folds.

"Alright! I'll teach you but not today, okay? I came a long way to get here and I'm tired."

"Tired huh?" Pacifica dropped her stance and sashayed her way over to him. She laced her arms around the back of his neck and looked him directly in the eyes. A promise of love came crashing in with her look. "I know how I can fix that."

Dipper swallowed a lump in his throat but smiled. "Don't you have a reputation to think of?"

"The only reputation I care about these days is the one of me as your girlfriend."

A light kiss was what met them in the middle.

They shared a flirtatious smile and then broke apart. Pacifica grabbed him by the hand and lead him to the door to the house.

"Now come on! Everyone's been missing you since you went away for college! Soos even got you a gift!"

"Another one? That guy always seems to give me life altering gifts! That being said, I have to admit... They always seem to work out for the best!"

The End

[mdizzle999872]

Why Decepticons Don't Universe Hop

The Watchtower hovered in orbit high above the Earth as the members of the Justice League sat at their conference table.

"So like I was saying, we need to improve security here at the Watchtower." continued Superman. "Batman has compiled a list of..."

A bright flash in the far end of the room interrupted Superman's speech. The flash softened to reveal Megatron and his squad of Decepticons.

"Intruders!" Batman started to get up but a hand from Superman stopped him.

"I got this. You just keep continuing, it's important."

Superman got up just as Megatron and his cohorts let out some diabolical laughter.

"It worked Starscream! I can't believe I'm saying this, but for once you actually did something useful! We can easily conquer the universe if there's no Autobots IN the universe to oppose us!!"

"Excuse me." Superman cleared his throat cutting off what was likely going to be some more evil laughter. "Can I help you? Are you lost?"

Megatron threw his head back in laughter. "No little one, we are not lost. We are..."

"YOUR NEW RULERS!!!" Starscream cut in.

The second in command of the Decepticons was holding some square shaped machine. An item which did not go unnoticed by the man of steel.

"Don't interrupt, Starscream!! Sorry about him, he tends to get a little over excited at times. He's right though! Unable to conquer our own universe, we traveled to this one so we may still rule without our enemies to try and stop us! Bow to us now and I might consider sparing your life."

Superman's face grew serious. He tried to give these newcomers the benefit of the doubt but it really did look like they were as bad as they appeared.

"No. I won't! I'm afraid you're just going to have to find some different universe to conquer. Because I'm not going to let you hurt anyone here. Now if I were you, I would round up my thug friends and go home before things start to turn ugly."

The Decepticons laughed at Superman's threat, the Kryptonian simply stood there and let them get it out of their system.

"Oh it's good to laugh." Megatron pointed his arm cannon at Superman's head. "And just exactly what are YOU going to do about it if I say 'No'? Huh? Such weak idealistic nonsense...."

The Decepticons' laughter continued and it looked like Megatron was about to join them again for the revelry... If it wasn't for one thing...

Superman grabbed the end of Megatron's gun barrel and with a simple flick of his wrist, he twisted it closed like it was made of tinfoil.

The Decepticons laughter immediately died at the sight of this. Megatron was absolutely speechless as his mouth hung open in shocked terror.

Superman looked up at him with a serious expression on his face.

"You have no idea who you're fucking with."

"... STARSCREAM GET US OUT OF HERE!!!" shouted Megatron.

Starscream was only just able to get out of his own shocked stupor thanks to Megatron's shouting.

"What?"

"I SAID TO GET US OUT OF HERE NOW, YOU IDIOT!!! YOU BROUGHT US TO A WORLD OF MIGHTY MINI MEAT BAGS!!! TAKE US HOME BEFORE WE'RE ALL KILLED!!!"

Starscream fumbled with the device in his hands out of panic.

"YES LORD MEGATRON!!! JUST... GIVE ME A MOMENT TO FIGURE OUT HOW TO BRING US BACK!!!"

Megatron snapped his head to Starscream in absolute fury. "WHAT?! YOU SAID THAT YOU KNEW HOW TO WORK THAT THING!!!"

Starscream looked over the device in a blind panic for a return button of some kind.

"IT WORKED SO WELL THE FIRST TIME I FIGURED WE WOULDN'T NEED...."

"STARSCREAM!!!" cut off Megatron. "The tiny thing's eyes are starting to glow red!! I REALLY DON'T WANT TO SEE WHAT ELSE THESE TINY TITANS CAN DO!!!"

"GOT IT!!! I GOT IT!!!" Starscream proudly declared as he pressed a button.

With the same flash that brought them in, the Decepticons disappeared back into their home universe.

Superman let out a breath of relief and went back to the conference table.

"And that is why I believe we should improve security for the Watchtower." finished Batman.

"Agreed. Especially if robots from other universes can just teleport in whenever they want!" joked Superman.

______________________________________________________________

The Transformers Universe...

"... Well," Starscream began. "Outside of the sheer terror we all just felt, what did everyone think? Pretty useful device, right?"

Megatron snatched the device out of Starscream's hands and bashed him in the face with it.

"YOU'RE AN IDIOT, STARSCREAM!!! WE WERE ALL ALMOST CRUSHED BY A TINY.... FLESH... THING PLAYING DRESS UP!!!"

"Yeah, Starscream! That was the most messed up thing I've ever seen!!" another Decepticon added.

"But... But we could go anywhere! That thing can't be in every universe so we'll just go to one where...." protested Starscream.

"Where what?!" A different Decepticon shouted. "We can find something even WORSE?!"

"He's right, Starscream!! Who's to say that.... Whatever it was, was the worst thing out there?!" Megatron grabbed Starscream by the throat and pinned him to the ground. "What if we universe hop again only to find something even MORE terrible?!"

Megatron smashed the device into Starscream's face again.

"I'd rather lose to the Autobots a THOUSAND TIMES before dying at the hands of something so embarrassing!!!"

For a moment, Starscream actually thought that Megatron was actually going to kill him this time. Then, to his surprise, Megatron stood up and merely addressed his troops.

"Alright! Everybody line up! We're all going to take turns beating Starscream with his stupid device that he found!"

"WHAT?!"

A Decepticon walked up to them and Megatron tossed him the device.

"You wanted to use this thing to create new opportunities for us, right? Well you're getting your wish granted. It's an opportunity to boost morale... The only catch is that it's at YOUR expense!!"

As Starscream's pummeling began, he shouted "NOOOOOOOOO!!! SOMEBODY GET THIS HUMILIATION OFF OF ME!!!"

The End.

[mdizzle999872]

A Fang-tastic First Meeting

The Fenton household was unusually quiet as Danny sat on the living room couch. He was in a rare state.

Danny Fenton was alone.

Tucker was at a sci-fi convention, and Sam was basically being kidnapped by her parents to visit her cousins in Milwaukee. Danny would have happily volunteered to accompany either one of them if it wasn't for one problem.

His parents.

Jazz had a big college scholarship interview and she needed both of their parents to be there. Danny almost went with them but ghost hunting had been hurting his grades lately. Not a lot of time for homework when you're fighting the likes of Skulker all night.

So he had a mountain of extra credit assignments to cut through if he wanted to avoid summer school. Normally his parents would never even entertain the idea of leaving him home alone but there was just so much extra credit that Jazz assured them that he would be too busy to get into trouble.

Currently, he was taking a break. A fresh mind can do wonders for the task at hand.

The problem was that he was bored. Oh sure! He had his games and his movies to entertain himself but without friends to do them with it was a little hollow.

He thought about maybe surrendering to one of the mind numbing movies on television when a voice suddenly thundered throughout the room.

"DANIEL FENTON!!!"

Danny jumped off the couch out of reflex. He looked around but he couldn't tell where the voice was coming from.

"I mean you no harm, my boy. I'm a friend."

"Then prove it!" challenged Danny. "Show yourself!"

"If you insist."

Green smoke filled the room and spiraled into a single point. When it disappeared, there stood a man with a crystal ball. He wasn't a ghost but he did strongly resemble...

"Doctor Strange?"

"Oh my, no! Although I'm flattered you would compare me to someone so famous. I do think bare a striking resemblance to the actor but the very idea of someone like me in the movies is..." An almost devilish smile crossed his face. "Chilling."

Danny said everything he needed to through a raised eyebrow.

"Oh but look at me ramble on and on; you still have no idea what I'm here for. I'm well aware of who you are, what you are, and most importantly where your morals lay."

Danny shifted his eyes around nervously.

"Um ... I don't..."

"Oh Danny come off it, I know about the Ghost Portal accident and more importantly I know that you've been using your powers to protect people. There's very little you could hide from me and my crystal ball."

Danny's face went from nervous to serious immediately.

"Alright, fine. You know me. Let's say for the sake of argument that I believe that. Who are you, why are you in my house, and what do you want with me?"

"My name is Vincent Van Ghoul! And..." The man's face suddenly turned solemn. "I need your help."

Danny wasn't sure what to expect from this uninvited guest but a plea for assistance wasn't it.

"Or rather a friend of a friend needs your protection. Tell me Danny, I know you have evidence of the existence of ghosts but what do think about the idea of OTHER supernatural beings existing?"

"Like Big Foot?"

Vincent threw his head back with a hearty "HA!!!"

This little joke brightened his mood considerably. Vincent started to dance his fingers about his crystal ball, an image started to swirl inside.

"No my dear boy, I mean like ghouls, goblins, vampires, and werewolves."

Danny crossed his arms. "Let's just say skepticism is a luxury that's been denied me since birth."

"Oh Ho! You are quite witty when you want to be! Pleasantries aside, let's get down to business. The Mummy, the Wolfman, Dracula... these are but a few of the most powerful monsters in the world that are also well known to the public."

"The Universal Pictures monsters?"

"I suppose that's one way of looking at them. Just bare with me for a second, these monsters are also fathers!"

"Oh!"

"And you don't become one of the most powerful monsters in the world without making some dangerous enemies. One of which just so happens to be a ghost."

"Okay, now I think I see where this is going."

"You THINK you see, but you're wrong Young Fenton. Because this ghost is not of the Ghost Zone but a chest. A chest of Demons to be precise, once they held 13 of the most evil ghosts the world had ever seen but then some fools let them out accidentally. I thought we had rounded them all up but..."

"But what?"

"It's so embarrassing! I am indeed a powerful sorcerer but at the end of the day even I am still human..... sigh. I miscounted. We didn't round up thirteen at all. It was only eleven."

"And one of these ghosts from the chest had a score to settle with these monsters?"

"You're quick on the uptake. That's good! Yes, once upon a time one of these ghosts helped Dracula aquire his castle but the ghost got too greedy and Dracula, with the ironic help of some mortals, sealed him away into the Chest of Demons."

"But when he got out..."

"He wanted revenge, yes. However, he had learned not to directly confront Dracula, so he figured if he couldn't go through Dracula then he would go around him."

"Attacking those he held close."

"Like his daughter. Yes, you understand. Dracula's daughter, Sibella, isn't actually hurt though. She's been transformed... into a human."

Danny rubbed the back of his neck. "Okay, I did not see that one coming. So, exactly what do you need from me?"

"Well, the mortals that once opened the chest have reunited to hunt the ghost down. Dracula and his friends are even giving them as much monster aid as possible. It's only a matter of time before we find him but until then Sibella is vulnerable. Not only can she be killed now by mortal means, but she also has to adjust to life as a human for the time being. She needs someone not just to protect her but show her how the human world works. Someone, who walks in both the world of the humans and the supernatural."

Danny sighed and lowered his eyelids halfway. "I am so going to summer school."

Vincent smiled. "You'll help us then?"

"Well... That depends! How long would I have to look after her?"

"Oh not long at all. We're already halfway done tracking the culprit down. An evening at the most. I understand you live a busy life!"

"Busy nothing! You try explaining a strange unknown girl in the house to your parents when you're only fourteen!"

"Excellent point, my dear boy. All the more reason to get this started so I can return and help the others."

With a wave of his cape more green smoke appeared and a teenaged girl walked out of it.

She was about Danny's age, around his height. Her frame was long and slender, her hair was black and reached down to the lower part of her back.

"My name is Sibella. You must be Danny, I've heard so much about you. It's Fang-tastic to meet you!"

She held out her hand and Danny gave her a humored half grin.

"Fang-tastic huh?" Danny shook her hand. "If you're really into puns then maybe this won't be so bad after all."

"See? You two are hitting it off already! I'll be back after we've caught the scumbag!"

More of his green smoke appeared and swirled around him.

"Oh, but Danny? One last word of advice; she IS still Dracula's daughter so do try to be nice to her."

"If I can handle Sam on a bad day, then I think I can handle the daughter of Dracula."

"Quite right. Quite right! Have fun you two!" The smoke had almost disappeared but with the last little bit left, Vincent poked his head through for one last warning. "But not too much fun! Understand? Good!"

With Vincent gone, Danny was left alone. In his house. With no one but a single girl for company.

"So..." Danny desperately tried to kill the silence between them. "Dracula's daughter. What's that like?"

"Well I'd say it's no big deal but I did grow up in a literal castle."

"Like with a moat?"

"Yeah.......... You know I've met other ghosts but I understand that you're wired different?"

"Yeah, first off I am neither dead nor am I half dead. I am an ecto-infused human. The Ghost Zone Portal turned on with me inside and BAM...... ghost powers."

"Makes sense to me. Ectoplasm IS how ghosts who actually are the spirits of the departed remain in this world. Their souls have to latch onto something to stick around."

"Huh. That actually does make sense."

"Yes. I have this friend called Phantasma, she's practically made of the stuff... She never died either, otherwise there'd be no point sending her to a finishing school."

"There's a finishing school for monsters?"

"Ghouls if you want to get technical. Miss Grimwood's Finishing School For Ghouls, it's just the Bats!"

"Ha ha! A vampire pun! Fun!"

The two shared a smile. Not a romantic smile nor a flirtatious smile, just a genuine smile.

"Well my mom and dad did leave me a little pizza money. Are you hungry?"

"Famished."

"Or fang-ished?"

Danny was expecting a groan or maybe some disappointed criticism but to his surprise she actually grinned at the joke.

Without another word, the two entered the kitchen.

Sibella found her seat at the table while Danny got to the phone. Before he could start dialing the phone though, there was a very important question that needed to be asked.

"What kind of toppings do you want?"

"Oh nothing too special. Spider webs and rat tails should be good enough for me."

"... You're joking, right?"

"What? No! Isn't that what you humans eat? Just like us, right?"

Danny hung up the phone.

"No!! What you're suggesting is completely inedible for humans! Not to mention, probably tastes terrible!"

Sibella sat completely shocked.

"What about slimy salamanders? Toadstools? Fungus fudge?"

"What's fungu- nevermind. But, no. Humans don't eat any of those things because we CAN'T eat any of those things.... Not without getting sick anyways."

"What about crab apples? For pity's sake, tell me humans at least like crab apples!!"

Danny sympathetically shook his head 'No'.

"For us, that is literally poisonous."

Sibella held her head in embarrassed realization.

"No wonder our gym teachers didn't stick around."

Danny raised an eyebrow at her musings but didn't question it.

"This is why Daddy didn't want me sticking around the castle like this either. I'd be dead by dinner."

She looked up at Danny with a face pleading of mercy.

"Danny, do you think you could walk me through on how to eat like a human?"

Her big sad eyes nearly broke his heart but Danny knew they weren't necessary.

"Of course. We'll start you out small. We'll order you a simple pepperoni, but until it arrives how about I teach you about normal fudge? Because if there's one type of food the Fentons know, it's fudge."

______________________________________________________________

Later....

"Okay," began Sibella. "dealing with a whole new level of taste buds here. That food was actually Fang-tastic!"

Danny smiled at the reused pun. "Glad you liked it."

"What else is different for humans?"

"I'm guessing entertainment. I have a few games upstairs on my computer I could show you."

"Games? Are they like volleyball?"

"Uh no. Not really. Just follow me and I'll show you."

"You Bat I will!"

"Heh. Heh."

Danny started to lead her to the stairs when she spotted a mirror on the wall. Sibella jumped at the sight of her own reflection.

"Danny! Who is that girl?!"

"Huh? Oh! Right, vampire. That's just your reflection."

Sibella stared at it with interest.

"MY reflection? Me?"

"I know you were a vampire up until now but you had to know what you looked like, right?"

"Well, of course! Not through a mirror though, pictures never really worked either....... I was able to be successfully painted though."

"I guess that makes sense. Gotta know what you look like somehow."

"I've never seen myself in a mirror before though."

She gave herself a thorough inspection.

"I look different. A lot different!"

"Really? What did you look like before?"

"Purple. Purple skin. Purple hair. And of course fangs."

"Of course. Well, I don't think I can just leave you alone so are you going to follow me or should I get comfortable?"

"Oh no, I'll go with you. Just let me do one last thing."

Sibella fluffed up her hair and let it fall.

"I might not be Fang-tastic but I'm not Bat! Alright, let's go."

"Heh heh heh."

'Wow! Even though she's a vampire, she also has some normal girl habits. Who'd a thunk?'

______________________________________________________________

Danny's room...

Danny sat at his computer with Sibella overlooking his shoulder.

"Alright, I don't know what you monsters know about the digital age...." Sibella waved her hand from side to side in a so-so way. "but this is called a computer. Mine has some fun games on it and..."

Danny was cut off as a blue mist came out of his mouth.

"Danny?"

Danny stood up and took a battle stance.

"There's a ghost nearby. Get behind me!" Sibella did exactly that and Danny shouted his signature catch phrase. "I'm Going Ghost!"

White rings appeared around his torso and separated transforming him into Danny Phantom.

Sibella found herself oddly disappointed with Danny's ghost form. She thought he would look more like Phanty but instead he was like the negative photograph of his usual self. In her opinion, his human half looked better.

Danny waited silently and patiently for the ghost to show itself. And then..... It did.

"BEWARE!!!"

Danny visibly relaxed. "Oh, it's just you! I was almost scared there for a moment."

The Box Ghost was a nuisance at worst but it was usually a good idea to catch him anyways in case he accidentally ended up doing something dangerous. A fine example of this was when he stole Pandora's Box.

Sibella didn't know this person, but somehow she already felt annoyed with him. He didn't really resemble Phanty either.

"Who IS that?"

"Oh. Me?" The ghost looked almost flattered that she asked. "Nice to meet you. I AM THE BOX GHOST!!! Master of all things squared and cornered!!"

"He's just the Box Ghost. He's more of a chore than a threat."

"Let's see if you find THIS to be none threatening!!!"

The Box Ghost's hand glowed blue and made a motion with it. Danny's monitor glowed the same blue before flying off and hitting Danny in the back of the head.

"OW!!! Hey!!"

"DO YOU SEE WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU MESS WITH THE TERRIFYING BOX GHOST?! SHUDDER IN FEAR AS I..."

*ZZZZZAAAAAAAAAAAP!*

A ghost ray shot out of Danny's hand sending the Box Ghost flying through the wall.

"This shouldn't take long. Sibella, think you could toss me that thermos on the table?"

She opened her mouth to ask a question but he cut her to the quick.

"No. It has nothing to do with soup."

Sibella didn't need to be told anymore than that and tossed it to him.

Danny saluted her a 'thank you' and phased through the room.

Sibella stood in Danny's room alone for a moment, unsure of what to do with the silence.

Then the Box Ghost came crashing in again, landing in a heap at her feet.

Danny phased in through the wall seconds later and pointed the thermos at the Box Ghost. A beam of light shot out of the thermos and enveloped the Box Ghost before sucking it in.

"How did you do that?" asked Sibella.

"Remember how I mentioned that my parents built a portal to the Ghost Zone? That's because they're scientists that study ghosts but they are also ghost hunters. This is one of their inventions to catch ghosts."

Sibella lightly grabbed the thermos and looked Danny in the face with sympathy.

"Do they.... Know?"

Danny looked away from her dejectedly. "No. And I would rather they don't know. Especially since they think my ghost half is responsible for some trouble that other ghosts have caused in town."

"Danny..."

"... I don't want to talk about it."

A silence was starting to develop between them but the sight of his computer smashed on the ground gave him an idea on what to do next.

"Since video games are now out of the picture, how about I instead show you what we do with caught ghosts?"

It was obvious that Sibella wanted to talk more about the problem with his parents but she wanted him to feel comfortable enough to talk about it first. So her answer was an understanding nod and a simple "Okay."

______________________________________________________________

The basement....

Sibella wasn't sure what to expect in the lab basement of confirmed ghost hunters but a giant swirling portal of ectoplasm wasn't it.

"Ah! Sibella, over here." called Danny.

Sibella joined Danny over by the portal watched him hook the thermos up to a device attached to the portal.

"Okay, now keep your eyes on the portal!"

A quick press of a button and the Box Ghost's image was seen in the swirl of the portal before disappearing down into it.

"And that's what we do with captured ghosts."

"You send them into this thing?"

"We figure that the Ghost Zone is where all these ghosts come from so we may as well send them back to it."

"What if they get out?"

"Oh they do. The Box Ghost is a common nuisance but I'm always here to put them right back."

"And when they do get out you capture them in this? The thermos?"

"Well... Usually. It's not like I just show up and shove them in the thermos, ya know? Some will only go down swinging."

"Mr. Van Ghoul said you hunted ghosts with your friends are they... Like you?"

"No. They're both human."

"Well forgive me for asking but if they're completely human then how can they help?"

"Well this thermos wasn't invented by me. It was invented by my entirely human parents. And it's not the only ghost hunting weapon they've come up with that packs a kick."

Sibella smiled. "Can you show me? Since the villain that did this to me IS a ghost, it would probably be a good idea to familiarize myself with some ghost hunting gear."

"... That does sound like a good idea. Okay..."

Danny brought over a cart filled with Fenton weaponry.

"My mom was giving these things a tune up but most of them should be good to go."

He held up some metal gloves. "These are the Ghost Gloves! Ectoplasmic powered gloves that can allow normal people to grab ghosts! No ghost can break their grip."

Sibella inspected the gloves but wasn't that impressed.

"Doesn't really feel like 'me'. Probably be great for a hands on girl, like my friend Elsa!"

"Ha ha. Elsa? Seriously? Is she..."

"No! Trust me! She is nothing like the Elsa from the musical!"

"Fair enough. Moving on... Okay this is the Fenton Weasel."

Danny held up the end of what looked like a vacuum cleaner.

"Like the Fenton Thermos, this is designed to capture and hold ghosts but only like...one per use. Unlike the thermos it doesn't really shrink anything so it can get pretty cramped in there. Trust me, I know."

"Probably not going to be very useful considering who we're up against."

"Right! Moving down the line we have the Fenton Fisher!" Danny held up what looked like a sci-fi retractable fishing rod. "The line is coated in a specially-tested ectoplasmic resin that ghosts can't break or escape from, though on several occasions, powerful ghosts have broken it."

Sibella didn't want to dismiss it but if more powerful ghosts had broken it in the past then it probably wouldn't hold up to a ghost from the Chest of Demons.

"Let's put that in the maybe pile."

"Probably for the best. It tangles like a nightmare."

Danny then held up two small devices that easily fit in his hand.

"The Fenton Wrist Rays. Wrist mounted weapons that shoot out ectoplasmic energy rays. They also happen to be a favorite of my friend Sam."

"You're friend has good taste! I love them already!!"

Danny tossed them to her.

"Great! Put them on, aim, and press the button."

Danny set up a couple of targets from his personal obstacle course.

"Now we're not trying to test your reflexes here so just shoot the targets when you're good and ready."

One by one little green ghost wooden cutouts would pop up and Sibella would shoot them one at a time. Then the one of Jazz popped up and Sibella waited for a moment and then zapped her too.

"Your aim's not bad."

"Or not 'bat'?"

"Heh. Heh. Heh. That's funny. See ya shot the cut out of my sister, don't blame you there."

"She was making a face at me."

Danny smiled. "I'm starting to like you more and more."

Sibella lightly blushed at the compliment.

"Okay, let's move on to some of the more heavy duty weapons."

From under the cart Danny brought out what could only be called a Sci-fi bazooka.

"This is the Fenton Bazooka. Unfortunately, like the other ones, this is being repaired. It usually packs a pretty big wallop and can even make lesser ghosts disappear. It used to have a portable Ghost Zone Portal option too but like I said..."

"Being repaired. Fair enough. What else is there?"

The next weapon that Danny got out looked like the love child between the last weapon and a vacuum cleaner.

"This is the Fenton Crammer. Designed to shrink ghosts in size and threat level."

"Does it work?"

"Almost a little too well. I got shrunk by it once and gradually started to lose my powers. That being said there is also a grow feature labeled as Uncram."

"... Let's keep that one but not as our first default."

Danny thought about it for a moment and agreed with Sibella's decision.

"Granted. Moving on..."

Danny then brought out a strange hand held device.

"This is the Fenton Peeler. It deploys a full set of armor to protect you and its laser can be used to injure ghosts and strip away ghostly disguises. Cutting away at all the layers to the ghost inside."

Sibella clapped her hands together.

"Danny, that sounds perfect!"

"Well, let's see how you do with it then."

Sibella took the gadget from Danny and aimed it like a gun.

Danny almost laughed at the sight. "No. No. First you need to deploy the armor before you can shoot anything. Here, let me help you."

Danny got in close and helped guide her thumb to the right button.

Danny then noticed that they were almost cheek to cheek and stepped away with a blush. He wasn't sure but he was almost certain she smiled at the close vicinity they had.

"Ahem! Now just hold the Peeler out as far as your arm will go and press the button."

After one little *CLICK!*

metal coils stretch out from the device, wrapping around her arm, continuing onto her body until she was covered from helmet to toe in armor.

Because the armor was one size fits all, like Danny said, he couldn't help but notice that her frame was a little more curvy than it would be for Sam or Jazz. Oh that wasn't to say her form wasn't still slender but there were bound to be things Danny would notice as a fourteen year old heterosexual boy. Things he would often get chastised for by Sam.

Sam.

This entire time Danny hadn't even thought of Sam. He wondered what she would say about Sibella?

Danny wanted to believe that Sam would be happy to have another spooky friend but even he was starting to feel some electricity between him and Sibella.

And so what if he did?!

Sam was a friend. They weren't married. And if Sam was really the modern woman she claimed to be then didn't that mean she had every bit as much right as him to make the first move?

There was a few things to unpack there but no matter what way he sliced it, he and Sam were just friends. Could they be more than that? Maybe one day... but at the moment it was just friendship.

And friendship certainly wasn't what Danny was picking up that he was feeling with Sibella.

They were both free agents so Danny decided to just let the situation happen. Whatever happened, happens.

Sibella seemed very happy from behind the helmet's visor. She was looking over her body and then turned to Danny with a question.

"Does this armor make my butt look fat?"

Danny laughed again.

"Not at..." Danny was cut off as a blue mist came out of his mouth.

Before Danny could utter any kind of warning, a square stone block shot out of the portal and hit Sibella in the gut

"SIBELLA!!!"

A huge stone hand shot out of the portal and onto the ground. It got a good grip on the floor and more of the ghost pulled itself out of the portal.

What followed was not entirely what Danny had expected. In that it was not an 'entire' body. It was made entirely out of rock but it was missing the lower half for the body.

Just two arms, a chest, and a head. All made of square stone blocks. They were green and covered in algae, moss, and fungus. They looked downright unpleasant to touch, one might even call them grimy.

Danny had already placed himself between the ghost and Sibella.

"Sibella, are you okay?!"

"Yes! The armor took the blunt of the blow!"

Danny turned to the new ghost with glowing hands.

"Who are you?!" demanded Danny.

Sibella got to her feet and stood behind Danny. Given how her armor was sparking from where she got hit, this was probably a good idea.

"I'm GRIME STONE!!!"

The ghost pounded his fist on the ground making Danny and Sibella jump in the air a little.

Now that she was on her feet, Sibella recognized the ghost almost immediately.

"Danny, that's him! That's the ghost that did this to me!"

Danny stared at the ghost in disbelief. "You're the ghost from the Chest of Demons?"

"YES!!! And after all these years I will soon have my revenge!!"

Danny's hands glowed a little brighter. "What did Dracula even do to you?! What warrants THIS much revenge?!"

"I built Dracula his castle and in exchange we were supposed to rule together!! But when I said that I wanted to kill the villagers, he went and betrayed me!! I knew I couldn't beat him directly, but with some runes I learned of I knew I could make him SUFFER!! I turned his daughter human but before I could finish the job, that JERK with the crystal ball showed up and spirited her away!!"

Danny and Sibella were slowly and subtly making their way back to the stairs but never broke eye contact with Grime Stone.

"And then you hid in the Ghost Zone?" asked Danny.

"It was the one place nobody expected me to hide! Who would think to look for a Non-Ghost Zone ghost in the Ghost Zone?!"

One of his square stone blocks rolled itself off of his body and showed a rune to Danny. It fired off a small red fireball that almost took off Danny's head.

"In case you haven't figured it out, runes are kind of my thing!" The stone rolled itself back onto Grime Stone's body and the ghost reeled back his fist for a punch. "SECOND ONLY TO MURDER!!!"

Danny picked Sibella and dodged the fist by making them intangible.

*SMASH!*

Danny flew Sibella up, phasing them both through the roof. Danny took them out to the streets where he set her down.

"So THAT'S the guy?!" asked Danny.

"There's no mistaking it! He surrounded me with a whole circle of stones with those runes and then zap!"

*CRASH!*

Grime Stone broke through the walls of Fenton Works creating a giant gapping hole.

"Hey!! Come on now!!" snapped Danny. 'Do Non-Ghost Zone ghosts not have the ability to go intangible? This could get messy. Fast!' thought Danny.

*BZZZZZZZZT!*

A long laser beam shot out of the muzzle of the gadget and hit Grime Stone. It must have been doing at least some damage because he was holding up his hands in an attempt to protect himself from it.

"How did you know how to fire it?" asked Danny.

"Well I don't have Bats in my Belfry, Danny. I figured it had to be the only other button on the thing."

"Okay, I guess that one's a given."

A few more sparks flew out of Sibella's armor and the beam stopped.

"Sibella, do you have a way to contact Vincent Van Ghoul?"

"Yes! He gave me a crystal ball just in case something like this happened! I don't think Grime Stone is going to give us a chance to use it though!"

"You run inside and use it! I'll keep Boulder Breath busy."

"But Danny..."

"I can handle it! Now run!!"

The Fenton Peeler armor retracted back into the device giving one final big spark.

Grime Stone was busy trying to get the stone cubes of his body to stop smoking so he didn't even notice Sibella running past him into Fenton Works.

*ZZZZZAAAAAAAAAAAAAP!*

A ghost ray to Grime Stone's face earned Danny his full attention.

A menacing glare from the ghost from the Chest of Demons was sent right to the ghostly protector floating above him.

"Hey Blockhead!! Come at me if you think you got the stones!!"

Grime Stone threw a square stone block from his body at Danny but he blasted it to pieces. Another stone block took the place of the one thrown.

'I don't think he can make more... I play this right then maybe I can wear him down.' thought Danny.

"What even ARE you?!" demanded the limestone built ghost.

"The name's Phantom. Danny Phantom! I protect this town from evil ghosts like you!"

"...ALL I WANT IS THE GIRL!!!'

"Tell that to the hole you made in my house!!"

Grime Stone looked back and saw the giant hole he had created from the basement up. He turned back to Danny and waved his stone hand nonchalantly. "Semantics."

"Listen, grudge or not! I am NOT going to let you hurt that girl! So just give up now or I'll turn you to rubble!!"

Grime Stone let four of his stone blocks fall to the ground, rolling until they stopped with red runes facing Danny.

"You and WHAT ARMY?!"

The runes glowed brightly and then fired at Danny. Each one was firing something different however; one was a straight laser beam, another was jagged like a lightning bolt, the third let loose a barrage of energy arrows, and the final one lashes out like a flailing whip.

They were all red and Danny nearly dodged them all but the whip one managed to wrap itself around his ankle.

Danny shuddered in revulsion at the feel. It was like being grabbed by an eel coated in slug slime.

However, this grotesque feel couldn't help but make Danny wonder if a certain counter tactic would be optional with it.

He shot a ghost ray where it connected with his ankle, cutting it off. Grabbing the end of it, he charged up some of his own ghost energy and threw a shockwave down it.

"Go Ghost Stinger!!"

The green energy traveled all the way down the whip until it hit the rune, shocking it. The stone cube rocked and crackled with green energy and to Danny's surprise, so did Grime Stone.

Eventually the attack ran its course and Grime Stone's entire body was left smoking. This gave Danny a theory.

He experimentally shot a ghost ray at one of the other rune stones. When it hit its mark the stone flew back slightly damaged.

"YOOOW!!!"

Grime Stone held himself as if he had just gotten shot.

"That's it. The runes are his weak spot!"

As Grime Stone focused on recovering to best of his ability, Sibella ran out with some of the ghost hunting gear. Danny floated down to the ground to meet her.

"I called Vincent, he and the others should be here shortly. Problem is another one of the Thirteen Ghosts crossed their paths and they're busy trying to wrangle that one into the chest."

"That's fine! I think I discovered Grime Stone's weakness! His connection to the runes is a two way street! We attack the stones with runes on them and we might be able to power him down!"

"That's great news, Danny! I noticed that the Fenton Peeler only had some effect on him though so I brought out some of the other weapons instead!"

"I don't know if we can just thermos this guy, but if we can weaken him enough by hitting him in the runes..."

Sibella held up the Fenton Crammer. "We can shrink his pieces down with the Fenton Crammer..."

"And then put his pieces into the Fenton Thermos one at a time, catching him!" Danny and Sibella finished in unison.

Danny and Sibella smiled at each other.

Danny had taken Sibella to new parts of herself she didn't even know existed, so he was leaving quite the impression on her.

Sibella was a quick learner and synced up with Danny's line of thinking faster than anyone he had ever met, so she was leaving an equally large impression on him.

Grime Stone waved his hand and a bunch of the stones with runes shot off at them.

Four of them landed around Danny and Sibella. When their runes started to glow, Danny made Sibella duck thus having their blasts fly harmlessly overhead.

As expected, each one was shooting something different. These four had a gust of wind, projectile limestone blocks of equal size as the shooter, red energy construct daggers, and one that shot out large wooden stakes.

Danny's foot glowed green and in spinning ectoplasmic sweep, he kicked them all away.

Grime Stone, for whatever reason, was set on letting his rune stones do his fighting for him. He threw two more at them, one landing near Danny.

The runes started to glow red and Danny threw up a small ecto-shield to protect his face. Instead of whatever Danny was expecting, the block shot out some red slimy goop that completely covered his feet.

He tried to free himself by making his feet intangible but the goop still held him firm. Sibella shot it with the Fenton Wrist Rays and it started to harden on contact. A firm pull and Danny shattered the goop, freeing his feet.

The stone got ready to fire again but Danny tackled Sibella away. They tumbled away on the ground for a little bit until they're momentum stopped and Danny ended up on top of Sibella.

They both stared at each other with widened eyes and large blushes on their faces. However, they couldn't really process the moment much more than that as another stone block near their heads started a power up glow.

Danny quickly shoved them apart and a red geyser of water shot out from the stone.

Danny landed a few feet away where he spotted a stone with a familiar tune on it.

The same stone that shot the fireball at him earlier tumbled over to him and shot another fireball. This time it was stopped by an ecto-shield but Danny already had enough of the block.

Danny shot a ghost ray at the stone directly in the runes. As Grime Stone winced in pain, Sibella walked over with the Fenton Crammer and shrunk the stone to the size of a pebble. She then picked it up and dropped it into the thermos.

"AAAAAGH!!!" Grime Stone let out a shriek of surprise as he felt his connection to the stone being completely cut off.

The former vampire and the halfa smiled at each other. A smile that Grime Stone didn't trust for a minute.

Entering a whole new level of fear, Grime Stone ran on both hands to retrieve his stone cube blocks from the new danger.

Feeling the ground quake from the weight of his giant stone hands, Grime Stone's charge was impossible not to notice.

"Danny, we need to do something quick! He's getting closer!"

Danny rubbed his green hands in preparation. What he was about to try was not necessarily new but on a much grander scale.

"Okay, bear with me for a second."

Concentrating hard, Danny put up a giant green ecto-dome forcefield around them. It was most likely the biggest he had ever produced, but it was big enough that it covered both he and Sibella with the remaining stone cube blocks. It also had Grime Stone outside so he couldn't physically interfere with their plan. Of course this didn't stop him from pounding on it with his stone fists in attempt to break it.

Danny fell to the ground, winded but still conscious.

She offered him a helping hand and Danny gave her a tired smile.

"I don't know how long this thing will hold, especially with him pounding on it, but it should give us the freedom to finish the job."

Now back on his feet, Danny took a breath and straightened up.

The two quickly found a process to dealing with the runes stone blocks. Danny would shoot one with a ghost ray, Sibella would shrink it, and they would alternate on who would put it in the thermos.

Things were going so well that Danny couldn't resist the urge for small talk.

"So... What are you into?"

"Volleyball."

Danny playfully rolled his eyes at the repeated news.

"I think you might have mentioned that before. What else are you into?"

Sibella had to give this question more thought than she would have guessed.

"Well... Sometimes I do a little ballet."

Danny couldn't help but smile. The thought of a blood sucking monster of the night in a tutu was hilarious. He couldn't help but laugh a little.

"A vampire ballerina? There's a pun in there somewhere!"

Sibella didn't seem offended by Danny's jab at all. If anything, she also saw the humor in it.

"I'm sure we could find it. What about you? When your not fighting evil ghosts or playing on your computer, what do you do?"

Danny shrugged as they put away their third stone cube block.

"I mostly hang with my friends Sam and Tucker. I am really into NASA though."

Sibella furrowed her brow in confusion.

"NASA?"

Danny knew she grew up in a world of monsters, but he couldn't believe Sibella didn't know what NASA was.

"Space. I want to be an astronaut when I grow up."

"What's an astronaut?"

With two more blocks away, Danny stared at her in disbelief.

"Someone who travels into space! How could you not... Wow. I guess ghouls really are in the dark about human society."

Sibella shrugged as they put away another stone.

"... I guess I just don't understand the appeal."

"Don't understand the... We've been to the moon!!"

Sibella stopped for a moment and looked at Danny incredulously.

"... Wait. Really?"

"Yes!! Neil Armstrong actually WALKED on the moon! And Buzz Al-You know what? If we finish this up in a hurry maybe I can show you."

Sibella let out a humored grunt and got back to shrinking the rock.

"It'll have to be on something that isn't your computer."

In all the excitement, Danny had actually forgotten that he had lost a computer. Of course it didn't compare to losing a wall to his HOUSE but still.

"Oh... Right. You might have a point there."

With Danny's mood turning down casted, Sibella decided to change the subject.

"I also like physical exercise like jogging."

Admittedly, jogging and exercising wasn't usually on Danny's mind but if being more fit could help improve himself like when he trained with Dash for the President's fitness test...

"You know, maybe a little more stretching of the limbs could help with my ghost fighting. Might be nice to do it with a familiar face..."

Sibella saw what Danny was subtly trying to do and was only too happy to accept it.

"I'd be happy to have you!"

With the last of the stone cube blocks sucked up, Grime Stone was looking a lot worse for wear. He had fallen to his hands, struggling to get up.

Danny lowered the shield and put a hand on Sibella's shoulder.

"You're the one he's been after this whole time. It's only fair for you to catch him."

Sibella smirked and pointed the thermos at Grime Stone the same way Danny had pointed it at the Box Ghost. A beam of light shot out of the thermos and enveloped Grime Stone completely.

"N-N-Noooooooo...."

Grime Stone was sucked into the thermos and Sibella firmly closed the lid on it.

"Ooooh! That IS satisfying. I can see why you and your friends do this............ If you ever see my friend Phanty, please don't tell her I said that."

"Ha ha. Consider it a promise. I don't really think I can keep you safe at my house anymore with a giant hole in it. So what would you say if I treated you around town until Vincent and your dad got here?"

Sibella was about to agree to it when some familiar green smoke appeared from thin air and started to swirl around in front of them.

Danny wasn't sure but he thought he heard Sibella mutter something about a "Date blocking sorcerer."

Vincent Van Ghoul appeared once more with his crystal ball but he wasn't alone this time. Standing next to him was a tall purple man that Danny could only assume was Sibella's father, Dracula.

"Awfully sorry we weren't able to get here sooner kids, but a certain Great Dane... Oh. What's all this now?"

Sibella handed the thermos to Vincent.

"We caught your ghost." Danny explained. "He was powerful...and tricky, but working together we got it done."

Vincent took the thermos, and pulled out a sticky note pad. "Well this turned out better than I ever could have hoped!" He wrote something on a sticky note, attached it to the thermos, and made it disappear in a puff of green smoke.

"My people will toss that thermos into the Chest of Demons right away! That alone should be enough to break Sibella's curse."

Danny walked up to Dracula. He found it ironic how he looked more human than Vlad Plasmius.

Danny offered his hand to the vampire king.

"Nice to meet you, sir. You have a very bright, capable daughter. You should be very proud."

Dracula shook his hand.

"I am always proud of her, but you young Fenton... I owe you a debt. If you ever need a favor, you have but to ask and I will give you my very Bat."

Danny laughed at the pun and Dracula appreciated that he got it.

"Well now that you mention it, there is the little matter of the collateral damage done to my house... That ghost was strong but he was reckless too."

Dracula looked at the hole in Danny's house and found himself unimpressed.

"Child's play! With my ghouls and resources, I can have this repaired in a couple of hours." He gave Vincent a knowing smile. "Especially with a little magic to cut down on traveling?"

Vincent rolled his eyes. "Oh fine. Fine. I suppose we owe the lad that much."

Everyone's eyes turned to Sibella as she suddenly started having body spasms.

"Sibella!!! Vincent, what's happening to her?!"

To Danny's surprise, Vincent and Dracula were completely calm about what was happening to his new friend.

"Something good. This means the humans I sent the thermos to have tossed it into the Chest of Demons."

"That means the spell is broken." explained Dracula. "And my daughter is changing back to her usual beautiful batty self."

In a puff of black smoke, the human Danny had befriended was replaced with a vampire version of her.

"Wow. You weren't kidding about the purple. If you don't mind my saying so, I think I like your hair better this way. Looks longer and more like it could flow better. Like a cape but somehow better."

From the look on Sibella's face, she didn't mind at all.

The reality of the situation settled in by itself all too quickly though. With Sibella back to paranormal and the threat neutralized, there was no reason for her to stay.

Everyone there could feel it was time for sad departures.

"I guess this is goodbye." Sibella sadly stated.

Danny gave her a vulnerable smile.

"Maybe we'll meet again? I can show you my telescope and we can star gaze with it. I can show you why I think space is so great."

Sibella smiled at him flirtatiously.

"Consider it a date.

Dracula immediately placed himself between his daughter and the young halfa.

"Okay, that's enough." Dracula picked up Sibella and started to carry her away under his arm. "Any kind of 'dating' that MY little princess will do will only happen AFTER the school year at Grimwood's, and even then only WITH my Hunch Bunch supervising."

Sibella didn't even seem to mind. Instead of objecting she just waved goodbye to Danny with a face of 'Parents. What can you do?'

Danny waved back with a humored nod of understanding.

Dracula placed her between Vincent and himself as green smoke started to swirl around them to take them away.

"Daddy, how soon do you think I can see him again? He was more than just Fang-tastic, I might go out of my way to say that he was Phan-tastic!"

Dracula didn't say a word in response to her but sent a glare to Vincent.

"This is all your fault."

Vincent was taken back by Dracula's accusation.

"Me? What did I have to do with it?"

"He was your idea, wasn't he?!"

The smoke had completely covered them by now, Danny couldn't even see them anymore.

"To keep her safe and protected. And that's exactly what he did, I can't help it they fell for each other a little bit."

"... She is too young to date!"

"Oh for pity's sake, just let your child grow up!"

They were almost completely gone now but one last word echoed through to Danny.

"Never!!"

The smoke dissipated and there wasn't any sign of them. All Danny could think of was one thing.

"Tucker is never going to believe this one."

The End.

[mdizzle999872]

Thank you to everyone who got me to 100 likes!

[mdizzle999872]

Injured Resident: Sneak Peek Prologue

Sneak Peek to my prologue for my upcoming story. Sequel to my other story: The Line

Pain. This was the first thing Danny Fenton noticed. He felt like he had just gone ten rounds with Pariah Dark without an Ecto-Skeleton on.

He was also lightheaded, his head was swimming so much that there was a good chance that he had a concussion.

Another thing to notice was he felt weightless. Not unusual for him given the life he's lead but this was different. Different in that he could feel something was holding him up, something that had a grip on each of his limbs.

Danny finally ventured for answers and opened his eyes. Even that hurt.

The situation was a bit worse than he thought. Danny was hanging. From the ceiling. By chains.

Never a good way to wake up from his experience.

It looked like he was in a lab of some kind. A metal dissection table stood underneath him and a swivel chair sat in the far end of the room. If he was seeing things right then someone attached a flat screen to the top of the chair???

He hated how weird his life got sometimes.

The chair suddenly swiveled around to reveal that the TV he thought was attached to the chair was actually attached to a person. He was rather skinny but Danny couldn't take notice of that as he was too distracted by the face with the evil grin on the screen.

"Mr. Fenton!!" he greeted. "Awake at last I see!"

Danny struggled with his chains but he was too weakened to do anything other than make them rattle. This distraction was why it came as a surprise when the TV man closed the gap between them to talk straight to his face.

"My name is Vox, and I am a HUGE fan of the way you punched out Alastor!"

Danny's eyes looked at Vox and then at his chains.

"Now when you say 'fan'...."

Vox threw his... Screen (?) back with a laugh.

"No. Such things are somebody else's department. Which reminds me, now that you're up, I should really bring in the others."

His screen changed to a WiFi symbol. "GET IN HERE YOU TWO!!! HE'S AWAKE!!!"

The screen changed back to Vox's face who looked like he was waiting for a response from Danny.

"Where... Am I?" the adult halfa finally asked.

"Oh? You haven't figured it out? Where are my manners? Welcome to Hell!!"

Instead of being shocked or afraid, Danny let out a groan of annoyance and let his head hang.

"I thought I was done with this nonsense...."

A door on Danny's left opened and in walked what Danny could only guess were demons of some kind.

One was a humanized month dressed like a pimp and the other was a short, dark skinned woman with red hair in large pigtails.

The woman grabbed him by the chin and inspected his face critically.

"This is your ghost man you won't stop going on about? His face is so.... Normal! So regular! Ugh! I can't even look at it!!"

She let his chin drop while the moth man inspected his torso.

"Now Velvette, don't be too quick to judge. I could find some use for this muscle toned body, even though his outfit screams for action movie instead of porno."

"The outfit, Valentino?" scoffed the woman. "Don't get me STARTED on the outfit! It's in taters!! It's rubbish isn't it?"

"Children..." Vox called in a warning tone. "I'm afraid our new friend has been roughed up a bit too much actually. We have to fill him in on what's going on!"

"Right." Velvette leaned on Danny's shoulder, much to his pained displeasure, to get in close to paint a picture for him. "You remember about a month or so ago when a hotel was dropped into the middle of your town along with the war surrounding it?"

"... I've been trying to put it behind me, but yes."

Valentino, who was so tall he had to bend down to look Danny in the face, leaned in to take over. "Well all the residents went back to where they came from, but some of the equipment stuck around 'up top'."

Danny groaned again.

"This included surveillance equipment.... Like cameras? So after we sent someone to retrieve them we learned what happened.... By seeing the whole thing!"

Vox started to pelvic thrust. "Including that EPIC BEAT DOWN you gave Alastor and what's his name! I've never gotten a better gift in my LIFE!!! Seriously, I have it on loop when I-"

"I don't want to know!!" Danny interrupted. "So you liked that I beat up the biggest Fruitloops on each side; what's that got to do with turning me into a pinata?!"

Vox grinned a type of smile he used to see Vlad wear way too often.

"Well that's the thing. Your power beat Alastor's. We liked that. We liked that a lot!"

"Allow me to further divulge," began Velvette. "When both factions disappeared, nobody in Hell knew what to make of it. Even less so when it comes back! All that was clear was that the hotel and its sinners were back and no angels were to be found. Sooooo... As the Vee's, that's us, we were front and center to take the credit for the lack of extermination!"

"Even though those hotel hillbillies stressed to everyone that we had nothing to do with it." added Valentino.

"So in other words, you didn't know what happened but when it was over you tried to take credit but the people actually involved in it wouldn't let you?"

It was a big run on sentence for Danny but it helped him cope.

"Yeah. That's pretty much it. He's a quick one!" complimented Valentino.

"You see, I'm launching a smeer campaign against Alastor!" Vox began.

"And the hotel!!" Velvette quickly added.

If Vox could, he would have stuck his lower lip out at the interruption.

"And the hotel....... but mostly Alastor! You remember that jerk, you destroyed his staff after all, but he's launching a counter campaign with his radio show!"

"Trying to get the real truth out there..." Valentino bitterly mused.

"Saying that we're full of shit!" added Velvette.

"And basically denying every grab at this game possible. That's where YOU come in..." Vox enthusiastically pointed at Danny.

Danny already hadn't liked how the situation looked, and he liked where it was headed even less.

"You and that spooky shout of yours have proven to be more effective against Alastor's power than anything! Using it, we can blow every single radio he broadcasts on!!"

They wanted his Ghostly Wail. Made sense given the animosity towards the Fruitloop with antlers. What didn't add up was the power scaling.

If Danny was greater than Alastor, and Alastor was greater than these stooges....

"Wait... If you need MY help to deal with someone like Alastor..... Then.... How were you able to capture me?" asked Danny.

Danny tried his best to remember but his killer headache was making it difficult. It didn't make sense that they would be able to put him through the ringer this bad!

Vox grinned. "I had some help." His screen blipped out for a second and an image of Technus appeared.

"Surprise Welp!!"

Like Danny himself, Technus had also grown stronger over the years. Not as much as Danny himself of course but enough to keep Danny on his toes when the ghost seemed to show his face. Last time he checked, he believed Technus was on model version 9.9 of himself.

The screen got a divider line running down the middle so now both Technus and Vox's face were visible. It was a split screen!

"Technus has had a lot of experience with your powers and their limitations from his constant battles with you."

"So when this fine fellow sent his people to learn about you, I had to make myself known!"

"And... After learning about him, his relationship with you, and what he could do for us........ We decided to make a deal."

"I get to have you removed from my path of conquest of both the Earth and Ghost Zone..." started Technus.

"While I get the ultimate weapon against Alastor and can start MY conquest of Hell."

A sharp pain ran through Danny's head as he remembered something.

"Wait! I....... Remember something! It.... It wasn't just the two of you!"

"That's right, Spooky. Even together we couldn't take you down." admitted Vox.

"But when the Guys In White showed up to help with what they thought were a ghost related disaster cleanup..." started Technus.

"They suddenly found all the safety measures and firewalls in their weapons and vehicles to stop ghostly takeovers to be mysteriously turned off!" finished Vox.

Vox motioned to himself, implying it was his doing.

Danny hated to admit it but it made sense. The Guys In White had settled down a bit since Danny reached adulthood. More interested in serving the public trust then hunting Danny himself. They even helped a couple times against ghosts like Vortex.

Their weaponry had gotten more powerful too. And while it did have defenses in them to stop any ecto-based attack from taking over, Danny doubted that was how Vox's powers worked.

"I have finally spelt your DOOM, Phantom!!! True, it is a living doom, but it will be a life where you aren't in my way!! Vox, when we're done with our conquests we should meet up to talk about fair trades between our kingdoms!"

"Do you like brisket? We could talk about it over brisket."

Danny had just about enough and started to glow his body green in powering up.

"Whoops! There he goes!! Just like I told you he would!!"

"Right..." Vox took out a device that reminded Danny a little bit of the Plasmius Maximus. It had more of a Guys In White look to it though.

He poked Danny in the throat with it but instead of shorting out his powers, it forced the energy he was trying to build into his throat where he unwillingly let out a small Ghostly Wail.

It was barely anything, only just more than a yelp, but it was enough to send Vox flying to the opposite end of the room.

More importantly though, it happened against Danny's will.

Danny wanted to break his chains, not..... whatever that was!

Vox got to his feet, not even the slightest bit mad, if anything he looked pleased.

"Well I'll be... It actually worked!!" he gushed.

"Of course it worked!" Technus cheered triumphantly. "A product of our keen intellects working together has no choice but to work!!"

"What is that thing?!" Danny shouted.

"After work shopping many names we finally settled on the simple name of Ecto Diverter. Any time you want to use your powers to say... Try and escape, or recover from your injuries..."

"ZAPPO!!! The Ecto Diverter will force that energy to make you release a small but useful Ghostly Wail!"

Vox grin got even bigger.

"One that's easily transmittable. Thanks for your help Technus, been great working with you but..."

"Say no more! I got a realm to conquer and you've got torturing to do! Technus OUT!!!"

Technus blipped out and the screen returned to being just Vox's face.

"Not often I meet a kindred spirit. I do hope to see him again one day. After all..... Thanks to him we're very sure we can keep you here!"

Vox grinned evilly as he got up in Danny's face.

"Maybe forever, if need be."

This was a nightmare to Danny. He was literally trapped to be used like some kind of weapon. And the worst part was that his ghost powers, his default tool to getting out of hairy situations, was part of the problem.

"HA!!!" Velvette cried out. "Look at his pathetic face! So much shock and despair! I got to get a selfie!!"

Velvette made a duck face as she took a picture next to Danny's face.

"Aaaaaaaand... Posted!"

"Can we move on now?" asked Valentino. "We still got some equipment to setup if we want to broadcast this sonic at-"

"SHUT UP FOR A SECOND!!!" Vox shouted. "I'm trying to figure out where Alastor left off!!"

With his cohorts silenced, Vox muttered to himself trying to remember Alastor's part of their song.

"Let's see, first he went 'Let's begin' and then there was the thing about wishing that he stayed gone and after that it was something about 'my race being done'? Or something stupid like that. Then he said that this would be fun and I screamed 'Fuck'! Yeah, that sounds right. I got it!!"

The TV man took a moment to clear his throat before beginning.

"Ahem! You've been outdone! You're still going to wish that you stayed gone! My show will never be out runned! Now my vengeance has begun!!"

Danny, despite his situation, stared dumbfounded for a moment.

"What was that?!" asked Danny.

"Oh Vox just wanted to pick up their musical where Alastor left off."

"Musical??? What the fuck?!"

"Yeah, there's musicals in Hell. Go figure." shrugged Velvette.

"..... I really am doomed."

"That's Hell for you." grinned Valentino.

______________________________________________________________

Unfortunately, time passes and Danny never found a way to free himself. How long was he in there? He honestly couldn't tell. Days? Weeks? Months for all he knew.

Sadly, a routine had already been set up for him. One of the Vee's would could come down and poke him with the Ecto Diverter to broadcast his Wail into their machine.

Danny tried to change back to his human form multiple times but they were keeping a close eye on him. Anytime he tried he would get prodded and the energy to transform became another Wail for them to use.

He never really stopped being defiant though. He struggled, he flailed, he resisted in every way he could possibly think of.

That was why they broke his foot.

To teach him a lesson. He had no doubt that in his condition it wasn't going to heal properly, if at all. He didn't care though, if he lost a foot maybe it could help him get out of these chains. Even death looked like a better option than helping these monsters.

The door to the room opened and the Vee's walked in, must've been time for his daily torture. Vox had a strange machine with him this time, and Danny didn't like the looks of it since it had the Ecto Diverter attached to it.

Velvette covered her nose. "UGH!!! YOU REEK!!!"

"Let me go and I promise I'll take a shower!" quipped Danny.

"Why still so defiant, Muchacho? If you could break out on your own you would have already. Just accept the fact that your purpose in life is to be used by your superiors, the Vee's."

"Yeah!" Danny scoffed. "Like I'm really going to take that from the pimp son of Mothra!"

"What did you just call me, you pathetic little weasel?!" Valentino stormed over to look at Danny in the face. "I don't need to harm your throat to leave you something to remember me by!! Something to forever remind you about how above we are to you!!"

"Oh yeah, biiiiiiiig man!" Danny's criticism overflowed with sarcasm. "Smack me around while I'm chained up. You're certainly dressed like that's the only way you could be a tough guy!"

"I DON'T NEED THESE CHAINS TO TEACH YOU A LESSON!!!"

He started to mess with the chains but just as Danny started to smile, Velvette stopped him.

"Don't be a Piss Baby!! Look at him! He's literally chained up! And this is the worst thing he can do, throw insults." soothed Velvette.

Valentino calmed down but Danny didn't lose his smile.

"Exactly the kind of thing someone would say if that someone didn't know all of her followers were actually bots from Vox."

Now it was Valentino stopping Velvette from attacking Danny.

"I'LL KILL YOU!!!"

Valentino was just barely able to hold her back but for the first time in a long while Danny laughed.

"Maybe I'm wrong though." This suggestion grabbed Velvette's curiosity. "There is a really easy way to check for sure. I could show you if my hands were free."

"IDIOTS!!!" snapped Vox. "Can't you see what he's doing? He's trying to play you into releasing him! Not an uncommon tactic among hero types..."

Valentino grabbed Danny by the chin.

"You little BITCH!!! I'm going to..."

"Forget him!!" ordered Valentino. "Help me set up this machine! We do this right and his wailing broadcasts will become automated."

Thankfully, Danny would never learn how the device worked as the lights suddenly went out without warning. There was also a distant sound of machines whirling to a stop.

"Right after we fix whatever THE FUCK just happened!!" Vox shouted. "Velvette, what the fuck is going on?!"

The light from Velvette's phone illuminated her face as she furiously tapped her thumbs on the machine.

"We just lost power for the entire building. Something to do with the generators." she explained.

"Oh what the fuck?"

Vox dropped the machine, nearly throwing it, and looked to his cohorts.

"Alright change in plans! Velvette, you're with me! Together we're going to figure out exactly what the fuck happened and get the building up and running again!"

Velvette's eyes never left her phone but she gave a thumbs up and headed out the door.

"Valentino, guard the hallway! The only people who are to come down this way are Velvette and myself! SHOOT anybody else!!"

Valentino took out his two guns and licked his teeth.

"I'm pretty sure there's a kink for this too!"

To Danny's surprise they actually left the room without a mean note for him to chew on. So far, that was the best part of his incarceration.

He was still left alone in the dark. His latest ploys almost worked but Vox had been no doubt tipped off of Danny's usual tricks by Technus. Perhaps, if he could just talk to one of the other two alone....

Danny didn't get to ponder this train of thought any further as a ceiling tile above him suddenly dropped in front of him.

This was followed by a figure dressed in all black dropping down from the same spot. There was something familiar about him but Danny couldn't quite place it.

"Who are you?"

The figure took off his face mask to reveal himself as Angel Dust.

"Remember me, Casper?"

"....... The sinner guy who tried to rape Mr. Lancer?"

"It was NOT rape!! He was just a little spooked by how much he was into me, he was about to take control and turn the tables on me! I swear!!"

Danny decided to shelve the debate as his first chance of freedom had finally presented itself.

"... I don't think I even caught your name."

"It's Angel Dust."

Angel Dust didn't even bother looking at Danny while he talked; he was too busy fussing with the chains.

"Really? Your parents must have had some messed up expectations for you!"

"Watch it with the attitude or you don't get rescued!"

"Just call me quip-less then!"

Frustrated with the chains, Angel Dust sprouted two more arms from his body. Arms that were holding machine guns.

"Brace yourself! This is going to get loud!!"

Angel Dust fired away at the cuffs holding his wrists and ankles. To Danny's surprise they actually broke! He fell to the metal table below but Angel Dust was quick to his side.

"Ya alright? Does it hurt anywhere?"

"It hurts everywhere but my foot is definitely broken."

"Okay," Angel Dust threw Danny's arm over his shoulder. "Just lean on me then!"

"Valentino is going to be guarding the hallway." Danny warned.

"Shit!!" Angel Dust put his mask back on. "Thanks for the warning. Valentino is the bozo who owns my soul! He figures out that I'm the one helping ya...."

"Actually...." Danny started. "I think I might have a work around for him..."

______________________________________________________________

The hallway....

Danny and Angel Dust weren't subtle in their escape so it was no surprise that Valentino was ready for them.

Both guns pointed at them and a predatory smile on his face.

"The ghost is getting help from a ninja? There's a kink for.............. Okay, there has never been a kink for that, but I'll steal the idea for my productions anyways!!"

Danny held up a glowing green finger and fired. It was weak, and probably held the last of his strength, but it worked.

He had shattered Valentino's glasses.

After getting over the shock of the action, Valentino squinted his eyes looking for them.

"Let me guess. Prescription glasses?" asked Danny.

"......... Maybe! Shut up!"

*BANG!* * BANG!*

Both shots completely missed while Danny and Valentino scurried right past him.

Danny saw a light at the end of the hallway. A fire exit was being propped open. He could hear the sounds of a car engine coming from outside it.

Suddenly, Danny started to feel lightheaded. The hallway started spinning and a sense of nausea over took him.

"You alright, bud?" asked Angel Dust.

"That last attack must have taken more out of me than I thought! Feeling woozy...."

"Just hang on, buddy! We're almost there!! We're almost out!! Just stay with me!!"

"HRK!!! I'll...try!"

The hallway was already a spiraling tunnel to Danny, but getting out into the light? It was like his entire brain had been hit with a kaleidoscope.

He was tossed into the back of a car and heard Angel Dust shout "DRIVE!!! DRIVE!!! DRIVE!!!"

The trunk must have been for some kind of family car because Danny was comfortably laid out.

He heard some familiar voices crying out with concern. And then.... He let unconsciousness take him.

To be continued....

[mdizzle999872]

Injured Resident Trailer

This is a trailer to my upcoming story, sequel to my other story titled: The Line. It's supposed to play out like a movie trailer so it's supposed to sound a little campy. Just a fair warning.

A war between Heaven and Hell was dropped on his doorstep...

Charlie's friends and executioner angels waged their war in Amity Park.

After handling it, Danny Fenton thought that would be the last he heard from either side.

Charlie and her friends waved goodbye to Danny as they started to disappear.

He thought wrong...

Danny woke up with his head swimming and found he was hanging from the ceiling by chains attached to his limbs.

"Wh-What happened?"

"Mr. Fenton!!" a voice called out. "Awake at last I see!'

A chair in the room swiveled around to reveal Vox, grinning from corner to corner.

"My name is Vox, and I am a HUGE fan of the way you punched out Alastor!"

Danny's eyes looked at Vox and then at his chains.

"Now when you say 'fan'...."

Dragged down to Hell itself to be a prisoner...

"You see, I'm launching a smeer campaign against Alastor! You remember that jerk, you destroyed his staff after all, but he's launching a counter campaign with his radio show! That's where YOU come in..."

So they could use his power for themselves....

"You and that spooky shout of yours have proven to be more effective against Alastor's power than anything! Using it, we can blow every single radio he broadcasts on!!"

"Wait... If you need MY help to deal with someone like Alastor..... Then.... How were you able to capture me?" asked Danny.

Danny tried his best to remember but his killer headache was making it difficult.

Vox grinned. "I had some help." His screen blipped out for a second and an image of Technus appeared.

"Surprise Welp!!"

Now...

"Technus has had a lot of experience with your powers and their limitations from his constant battles with you. Thanks to him we're very sure we can keep you here!"

Vox grinned evilly as he got up in Danny's face.

"Maybe forever, if need be."

When the hero finds himself in need of saving...

An individual dressed in all black breaks into Danny's cell.

He may find his rescuers to have some oddly familiar faces.

The individual took off his mask to reveal himself as Angel Dust.

"Remember me, Casper?"

However...

"Sooo..." Charlie began in her friendliest 'I'm about to tell you some bad news' voice possible. "Here's the bad news, the Vee's have tortured you so badly that your body can't actually handle going through a portal back to Earth!"

The road to recovery....

"Dear God, what's the good news?!"

May be long...

"You can stay in our newly rebuilt hotel until you're better! I insist! You'll be healing up in our penthouse sweet!"

And faced with unforseen factors...

"WHO are you and WHY are you so mad at me?!" demanded Danny.

"What the...?! You don't recognize me?! It's me, Adam!!"

"Adam?! But why are you dressed like a bellhop?"

"Because I AM a bellhop!! God said that the only way he'd let me have my full status again is if I learned some humility and EARNED my way back into Heaven!!"

Danny silently stared at him for a moment and then burst out laughing.

"IT'S NOT FUNNY!!!"

But with help from some new friends...

"Allow me to introduce..." Charlie waved her hand over to Emily wearing a little nurse's hat. "Your self appointed, volunteer nurse, Emily!!"

Emily bashfully smiled and twiddled her fingers a hello to him.

"Well at least the nurse is cute."

He may find himself...

"Charlie, why are you doing this for me? I wasn't exactly your ally in Amity Park."

"I know we painted a pretty bad first impression with you up top, but if you take the time to get to know us I think you'll find we're pretty okay."

Husk silently tipped his hat to Danny.

"Good people can come from anywhere. Even the bowels of Hell."

Become even stronger than he was before.

"Maybe you did completely wreck this place..." Husk began. "But all that did was give us an excuse to build it up again stronger than ever... by doing it together."

"I suppose I could use some more friends in my life."

"Then when you're better, first round is on me."

A new adventure...

"Honestly," Danny looked at Vaggie. "Out of everyone in this hotel, you're the one that I relate to the most."

With new challenges...

"I barely have any ghost powers left while I'm recovering! The Vee's are out looking for me! And the only thing I can do about it is sit in bed!!"

New comedy...

"These are my Egg Boys!!" announced Sir Pentious. "They are here to cater to your every need!"

The little egg men saluted Danny to the best of their abilities but one accidentally karate chopped himself in the face.

New dangers...

Vox and the other Vee's sped towards the hotel with fire in their eyes.

"If I can't have his power...." Vox declared. "No one can!! AND I DON'T CARE IF I HAVE TO GO THROUGH A HUNDRED HOTELS TO MAKE IT SO!!!"

And a new romance...

"Emmy? He's waiting!" Charlie prodded.

Emily had a cart of replacement bandages in front of her but wasn't moving.

"Too nervous! Can't move!"

Charlie winced.

"Oh, looks like you need a little push."

Angel Dust stretched out as he laid down in a nearby couch.

"Don't know why, you already touched his body when you put on his casts. Just think of this as the next step, baby! Time to get FRISKY!! When in Hell do as they Hellions after all!"

Emily didn't move but her face was completely red.

Charlie sent a pouting glare at the pornstar.

"Angel Dust, that kind of talk is NOT helping!"

Emily's eyes were as large as saucers.

Angel Dust grinned. "I'm preeeeeeeetty sure I'm helping."

Vaggie grabbed Angel Dust by the arm and started to drag him away.

"Okay, that's enough out of you! Back to the lobby with you!!"

Along with some unlikely allies...

Adam made the same mockingly cute face he would've at Charlie when she said that her sinners were her family.

"Oh no! The TV is mad at me! Whatever will I do?"

Adam got into Vox's face and returned his glare full tint.

"You're literally nothing that chucking a Wii remote at can't fix, 'Bruh'!"

Danny Phantom stars in...

Danny tried to move to the door but Charlie was blocking his every move.

"Nope! You are not going anywhere until you are all better! The Vee's are looking for you so you have to lay low anyways!"

Injured Resident

"Your relationship with your favorite patient HAS to evolve because of one thing! Two words Sugar Wings: Sponge Bath!!" Angel Dust gushed.

Emily stared off into the distance as her mind tried to process the mental image.

Husk waved his hand in front of her face but got no reaction.

"You killed the poor sweetheart." accused Husk.

"She's not dead!!" snapped Angel Dust.

Coming Soon....

[mdizzle999872]

N's Greatest Ship

N timidly entered the room. "Hey, uh ladies?"

Uzi and V gave N their undivided attention.

"Listen, I know the fan base loves to go on about how much they love me and all but.... it's actually not enough. So I was wondering if either of you would be willing to maybe stargaze with me? You know..."

Their penetrating stares made N feel pretty vulnerable.

"Like a date?"

"..."

"Heh. Heh. Alright then." Uzi smirked and some music kicked up.

"Looks like you're lonely again..."

Uzi slid over to N making sure his attention was on her.

"Well just pick ME for your girlfriend!"

Uzi played a small game of hide and seek behind his back which he honestly did enjoy.

"Check out the fans' post on Reddit: OTP! Yes! I ship it!!"

She brought up her phone to show all of their shippers on Reddit.

"With a twist of an Absolute Solver, I twist, hurl, crush be your absolute lover!"

Uzi used her powers to twist a room lamp into a heart.

"Usually I start up an angsty feud, but you get the cutie rate!"

Uzi playfully but supportively punched N the arm.

"Thanks, dude!"

N smiled at her, appreciating the gesture.

"Who needs a psycho now that you got a witch!"

She pulled the puffball on top of her hat to look like a witch's hat.

"I'm in your corner, without a hitch!"

She massaged his shoulders like a trainer would to a boxer. Twirling around him she stood a short ways away from him and winked at him.

"I'll be there for you because I'm the best!"

Uzi used her Solver to slant the floor she was standing on so she would slide into N's arms.

"Game nights, we'll face our frights, that's just to staaaaaaaaaart!"

Uzi used her Solver to change the couch into a cushion version of Cyn's snake crab form and chucked some dice at it. While this happened however, V took the opportunity to spin N away from Uzi.

"Who has been your crush since day one? Who's been loyal as a gun?"

V twirled N until they were standing cheek to cheek. She was holding his hand and raised it up as if they were about to shoot something together.

"Shares electricity with you through the hands; your glasses wearing former maaaaaid!"

She slid away and put on a pair of her glasses with a wink.

"That's true!" N beamed.

"I'm your gal, your better half, your babe, your crush, your would be wife. Remember when I stopped sentinels, sacrificing my life?"

A sentient sentinel appeared looking annoyed.

"I was going to eat them. Curse you, Ma'am."

N grinned uneasily. V quickly started to dance with N to make him feel easier.

"I'm truly honored that we share such a bond!"

V twirled N around and then looked lovingly into his screen.

"Awww!" N cooed.

"Your like the husband that I wish that I had!"

Uzi raised a digital eyebrow. "Uh what?"

"I love it when I get to watch you have fun."

V held up a book about golden retrievers and watched N's face light up with excitement.

V hugged N which made Uzi jealously grit her teeth. "Hold on now!"

"It's a little funny. You could almost call me..." V turned her head all the way around to show Uzi the giant yellow X on her screen. "Hooooooooooooooooon!"

 Uzi tilted her little hat forward and grabbed N before swinging him into a dip. He was still taller than her though so she had to stop but compensated for it by having her screen read for him: Uzi ❤️❤️❤️ N

V sent Uzi flying away with a well placed shove of her hips. Then she shot up the wall behind N so it read: V/N Forever

Uzi came back thanks to her wings but stood between V and N, glaring daggers into the female disassembly drone.

"They say when you want a lasting relationship, you should pick a girl you already have history with!"

V held up a scrapbook labeled: Mansion Memories

"Others say you that in your darkest hours, you should pick a goth punk with Eldritch Psychic Powers!!!"

Uzi used her Solver to lift the actual roof of the place into the air, much to the awe of N.

"Who also happens to be your right hand GAL!"

Placing the roof back, she had invaded N's personal bubble with an almost insane smile on her face.

"Sadly there are times a tomboy is better as a pal."

V effortlessly flung Uzi over her shoulder and leaned in close to N.

"They say a girl with curves is better."

V emphasized her built-in hourglass figure.

"What a bunch of losers!"

Uzi pushed V away while rolling her eyes.

"Could you butt out of my song?!"

V came back with another hip shove at Uzi.

"Your song?! I started it!!"

Uzi's entire focus was now on V; shoving an accusing finger in her face.

"I claimed him, I'll rizz him!!"

V's smiled psychotically while her screen turned into a giant yellow X.

"Oh you mooing murdering piece of..."

Before either girl could begin a cat fight the door was kicked open.

"It's meee! Yes, it's meee! I know you were all waiting for me!"

To everyone's surprise, J of all people had crashed the love triangle.

"I'm here! What a blast! Took me a while but I'm here at last!"

N hid behind the couch sculpture. He could handle V or Uzi loving him, but J? Noooooo thank you!

"It's meee! It's meee! JJJJJJJJJJJ!"

The other three looked at J in a stupor until Uzi broke the silence.

"Do you even like N?"

"... I like seeing him in pain. Figured putting him in a toxic relationship would be the next best thing to killing him."

Uzi and V shared a look. They were of one mind.

V changed her arm into a missile launcher and Uzi pulled out her rail gun from the magic satchel.

"SINK THE TOXIC SHIP!!!" they shouted in unison.

As they began their assault to kill J, N noticed the book about golden retrievers next to his foot.

"You know... Reading is an excellent hobby."

The End

[mdizzle999872]

The Line

Danny Fenton wasn't that busy in his adult years. The ghosts had settled down some so their wasn't much need to spring into action. He was making his living by selling inventions, they were based off a lot of his parents inventions. Like the Fenton Treader Re-threader, using the same concept he was able to make a portable version for belts (his dad loved it).

What he really wanted up and running was what some scientists used to think of as a mere fiction.

Flying cars.

Using the Specter Speeder as a base it shouldn't be too hard.... Except that Danny was running into more difficulty than expected. The technology didn't really 'like' the fossil fuels so he needed some help.

Sitting down at an Internet Cafe' he was ready for his first official brainstorming for his business. The video was on and a picture of his old friend Tucker greeted him on his phone.

"Tucker! Good to see you!"

"Nice to see you too, Danny! How you been?"

Danny's expression turned slightly solemn. "Honestly, I'm still a little sit and shiver after..."

"After Sam moved away?"

"I know that the refugees in Syria need her more than I do but...."

"Dude, she told you not to wait for her. You got to move on."

"I'm trying Tucker, it's not easy but for now I'm getting through it by throwing myself into my work."

"Right! Now what's this tech issue you've been having?"

"Well I'm trying to make a car based off the Specter Speeder but the engine...."

*KABOOOOOOOOOM!*

The sound of an explosion cut him off but neither Danny or Tucker looked too alarmed by it.

"Heh! And just when I was starting to think things were getting too quiet around here!" Danny joked.

"Do what you gotta do man. We'll catch up later."

The screen went black and Danny stood up. He didn't fly off right away though, a soft realization dawned on him that deserved his attention first.

"Maybe Jazz was right. Maybe I do need more than two friends."

He shrugged, pocketed his smart phone, and ran off in the direction of the explosion.

He didn't have to run far. What he found though was no crater.

Standing where a certain abandoned haunted house from his childhood used to be was a tall red building.

This alone would have been strange, even by Danny's standards, but the strangeness in Danny's life usually took the normal amount expected and ran an extra fifteen miles with it.

There were winged beings with horns brandishing medieval weapons. Still strange but nothing too outside his box.

Their opponents, however, that was where things started staying into new territory. Some were little black creatures with horns and malicious smiles, one was a tall powdered white man with two machine guns, and another was a cyclops woman throwing explosives around.

Still just a Tuesday.... If it had stopped there.

There were also some pale fanged people who looked like they were from the twenties or something, trying to feed off any of the felled warriors with wings.

A bit different but nothing too far from his experiences... Is what he would have liked to thought if it weren't for the others.

Dressed in what Danny could only assume was a poodle skirt and an apron was yet another cyclops. She was a lot shorter than the first one, probably didn't even come up to Danny's knee. She was running around with a knife in a stabbing frenzy. There was also a woman in a red dress fighting alongside a woman with an eye patch and a spear.

The strangest sight though had to be the snake man wearing a top hat manning ground based cannons. There were also tiny little egg people running around taking orders from the snake man.

Danny normally wouldn't have any problem accepting such a sight if it wasn't for one thing.

They weren't ghosts.

The ghosts that Danny regularly faced usually had a little bit of transparency to them, but these new forces looked about as solid as any human.

He shook the confusion away. They could just be a different kind of ghost, it wasn't unheard of. Either way, he still had a job to do.

"Going ghost!"

Silver rings transformed Danny into his ghost form, his costume having changed a bit from his teenaged years. The neon green complimented the black of his outfit quite nicely. Thankfully, he still carried his Fenton Thermos with him at all times, just in case. With any luck that would be the only tool he would need today.

He floated over to one of the pale people with sharp teeth.

'No ghost sense!' Danny observed.

Despite his usual tell indicating that perhaps these things were something else, Danny still tried to use the thermos anyways. A blue beam of light shot out of the thermos and hit the person from behind... but nothing happened. There was no capture, there wasn't even an effect. Shoot! Since Danny was trying to utilize the element of surprise by attacking from behind, he wasn't sure the person even noticed it.

He capped the thermos with a disappointing frown.

'So much for handling this the easy way.... I should at least get a look at the situation from above.' thought Danny.

Floating up into the air, Danny found the situation didn't look any better. It was a full fledged war zone down there.

"Maybe I can still resolve this peacefully if I can talk to one of..."

"AAAAAGH!!!"

Down on the ground, former highschool quarterback superstar Dash Baxter was running for his life from some of the sharp toothed people.

"Oh geez!! Plan later...."

They chased Dash into a dead end alley but Danny quickly landed between them.

"Hey!! You leave this minimum wage gas station custodian alone!!"

Dash winced at the accurate description but said nothing.

"All we want is a little taste of his flesh." one of them coyly defended.

"Ew!! What are you guys? Cannibals?" Danny grimaced.

"Of course we are! We're here for the free food!"

Danny steeled himself. "Sorry tourists, but the buffet is officially closed!!"

Danny held up a glowing green hand and fired a ghost ray. The blast hit the small crowd sending them flying out of the alley.

They landed unconscious so Danny finally got a chance to get a good look at what he was dealing with. Some of them had burn marks from where he hit them. Were these things.... Alive?

He didn't get the chance to ponder long as his former bully ran to him in a panic.

"Phantom! What's going on?! Is this another ghost invasion or something?!" asked Dash.

"I don't know, Dash! At this point your guess is as good as mine! What I do know is that right now it's dangerous, try to find someplace safe to hide!"

Danny flew off once again but didn't get far as his help was needed once again with some of the winged warriors trying to knock over a billboard to squash some of the unconscious cannibals.

"Hey! Hey!! HEY!!!"

Danny flew over and steadied the sign.

"They're already down!! How about a little mercy?!"

Danny landed on top of the sign and waited for their answer with arms crossed.

The winged warriors looked at him at first with just confusion but then started to eye him with wolfish grins.

Danny's hands glowed green, ready to defend himself. He didn't get the opportunity however.

Another winged being flew over to them but unlike the other ones who had been female so far, this one was male. He landed opposite of Danny even though he didn't seem to notice him.

"Alright ladies, break it up! We still got a lot of demon ass to kill and...."

He finally spotted Danny. He looked him up and down with confusion.

"....... The fuck are you supposed to be?!"

Danny eyed him back the same way.

"I could ask you the same thing, Horn Head!"

"Horn Head?! It's a helmet, Numb Nuts!!"

"Well how was I supposed to know that?!"

The 'Horn Head' just looked at him with more confusion.

".............. Seriously though, what ARE you?! A sinner? A demon? I can't tell. Are you actually trying to be confusing or...?"

"What I am is the guy who is trying to save innocent lives from YOUR invasion force!!"

"Innocent lives... PFT! Yeah right! As if there's innocent lives in-- Wait!! What?! What the fuck?! Where the Hell are we?!"

The winged man frantically looked around him as if he were suddenly lost. His shocked expression did little to ease Danny, of anything it just agitated him.

"Amity Park!!" snapped Danny. "In the U. S. of A!!!"

"U. S.... Whoa! Wait! As in Earth?! You're telling me we're on Earth right now?!"

"Sure are, Space Case! If you wanted to leave though I wouldn't stop you! In fact I think I hear your mothership calling you, maybe you should get out of here and phone home!"

"Dumbass, I'm not a... but...I-- What? But how the fuck...... LUTE!!! FRONT AND CENTER!!!"

One of the winged warriors flew to them but she was different from the others. She held herself with more grace and poise, obviously a commander of some kind.

She saluted him. "Sir! Want me to eliminate this demon for you?"

Danny's hands glowed green again, ready to defend himself.

"Forget that punk! Mind telling me how we got to Earth when we were in Hell a minute ago?!"

"Sir?"

"Look around you, does this LOOK like Hell?!"

As if pointing it out was what brought the obvious to light, the winged woman suddenly looked very panicked and confused.

"That's right! Get good eyeful you dumb bitch! As if being here wouldn't be hard enough to explain to the higher ups, but if we're here then that means they are too! If one of those things hurts a human soul that's actually innocent then who do think the blame is going to fall on?!"

'Lute' started to panic. "I-I-I-I.... But... I don't understand what... I don't know.... Adam please!"

Danny started to feel bad for her, only a little bit, so he tried to steer the conversation back on to him.

"Excuse me!"

They both snapped their heads to him.

"It sounds like you don't know what's going on here either so I'm guessing that you're not to blame! However, based off your little tantrum..." An insulted eyebrow was raised at him. "I think you said that you guys were from Hell?"

The winged man, 'Adam' is Danny believed he was called, calmed down for a moment to scoff at him condescendingly.

"Quite the opposite, idiot! We're from Heaven! Sent to Hell to exterminate some demon ass!"

Danny didn't want to believe it but based off of what he knew they weren't he couldn't really argue.

He pointed at Lute. "Then that makes you..."

"An exorcist angel, what the fuck are you?!"

His finger moved over to Adam.

"And?"

"Adam, ya retarded glow stick!"

This was a little much even by Danny's standards. "As in Adam and Eve?"

Adam's arrogance came back in full force. "That's right, dipstick! All of humanity came from these nuts! You're talking to the first dick!"

"More like the first to be a dick." muttered Danny.

"What was that?"

"I said well if isn't this a kick. So you guys are.... Angels... Let's just say that for the moment I believe that, then what are those sharp teethed things I knocked out?"

Danny pointed down to the group he had recently saved.

"Cannibals." Adam shrugged.

"And they're the ones from Hell?"

"Yeah," Adam explained. "They're basically ground troops for a bunch of these lose...."

Adam trailed off as an idea suddenly hit him. He grinned maliciously from ear to ear and moved closer to Danny.

He put his arm around Danny's shoulders as if they were old friends. "Listen bud, I've gotten the picture that you just want to protect the citizen saps living in this town. Am I right?"

Danny smacked Adam's arm off. "I already told you that, Kook!"

"Well that's a good thing! See, we're just trying to kill some demon losers, like the idiots you knocked out! We have no reason to go after human souls that haven't kicked the bucket yet!"

Danny had to admit, outside of collateral damage the angels hadn't really done much to the people of Amity Park.

"Those freaks though? Well... You had to have K.O. them for a reason. Think about it though, you saw how we reacted when me and my head bitch realized we were on Earth right?"

Danny said nothing but turned to Adam with his undivided attention.

"We weren't just surprised, we were confused! You saw it yourself, there are some reactions you just can't fake! And if it wasn't MY side that dropped us here.....?"

"You're saying that someone from Hell did!"

"If the boot fucking fits!! I don't see a better explanation, do you?"

".................... Alright, I'll buy your story... For now! I'll look into these 'demons' you were fighting for answers but if I see any of your flying freaks go after the people of Amity Park, even one..."

Adam backed up defensively but calmly. "Not a problem! I'll just call them off the streets! We only want the schmucks in the hotel anyways! We want them out of your town and back in Hell just as much as you do!"

Danny believed Adam but he still didn't trust him. There was something about the guy that just screamed Fruitloop. He gave Adam one last look of suspicion before flying off.

"Sir? Exactly what was... all that? This man is a complete unknown!"

"Lute we don't know what brought us here! And rather than risk one of our numbers trying to figure out how, we can just send in the local freak show for answers! I doubt those hoteliers will be willing to welcome him with open arms anyways! So just sit back and watch the fireworks, bitch! Even if he doesn't discover the truth we can still learn exactly what this dick is and what he can do! And if they should just so happen to rough each other up along the way? Well at least the meat will be tenderized for us!"

______________________________________________________________

Alastor always wore a grin. He made certain it was always on his face at all times. It was his default look. No smile though, no matter how big, could overpower the confusion he felt.

He was standing on the roof of the hotel, waiting for his inevitable showdown with Adam when there was a flash.

It wasn't a giant, blinding flash that engulfed everything in sight! No. This was more of a small quick flash, like from a camera.

His allies on the ground didn't even notice it, they were too busy fighting for their lives. Alastor though, was on the roof! And the first thing he noticed was the sky! This wasn't the pentagram blood red sky of Hell. No. This was the sky of Earth.

"Just when I thought this place had played out all of its surprises, I get Dolly smacked in the face with a whopper like this! Things were already interesting but this? This...... could be fun."

A new unknown location meant new possible players and perhaps even more new opportunities.

The sound of Nifty's laughter reaching new shrill heights for example completely caught his attention.

Down on the ground, Nifty was chasing a woman down the sidewalk with her knife. Now Nifty had been instructed to just stab any angel (excluding Angel Dust) that she saw, but she had worked herself into such a frenzy that her stabbing guidelines had changed a little bit. Now she was trying to stab anyone she didn't see as an ally.

"AHA HA!!! HA HA HAHAHA!!! STAB!!! STAB!!! STAB!!!"

She was gaining on her new prey but a figure in black, white, and green landed in between them and sent her flying backwards from the impact of his landing.

"Phantom? What is--?"

"Handling the situation as it's still developing, Paulina! Just get to someplace safe NOW!!!"

Danny heard her run off but his focus was on little supposed 'Hellspawn'. She was already on her feet with her dagger held above her head.

"AHAHAHA!!! STAB!!! STAB!!!"

Danny held out his hand and this time fired off a hollow green ball. It hit the ground in front of Nifty and encases her in a green energy dome.

Nifty either didn't see or didn't care that the dome was there because she ran straight towards it and stabbed away at it. The dagger bounced off harmlessly despite her repeated attempts.

After a moment it looked like her frenzy was finally starting to die down.

"STAB!!! STAB!! Stab!! Stab! Stab. Stab.....Stab?"

Nifty let her arms fall to her side and looked at Danny with a completely calm demeanor.

"What're we doing?"

Before Danny could start to interrogate his captive a spear landed in between them. "LEAVE HER ALONE!!!"

A woman with an eye patch landed next to the spear. She had no problem plucking it out of the cement sidewalk and pointing it at Danny.

Danny's hands glowed green in response as he took a defensive stance. "How about instead you and your flunkies get out of my town?!"

She squinted her one good eye in confusion. "... What?"

"Take a look around you, Blinky! Does this LOOK like Kansas to you?!" Danny shot.

The woman didn't move but her pupil darted around for a moment. Then it did so again but faster.

"Where are we?!" She pointed her spear more aggressively at Danny. "Why did you do this?! Who ARE you?!"

Danny's hands glowed green in defense. "I'll be the one asking the questions around here, Invader!! Why did you bring your war to my home town?!"

The woman's confusion only grew. "... What?"

"I already talked with the feathered freaks and they seem honestly lost on the situation! So if it wasn't them..."

"It wasn't us!"

Danny's eyes glowed in anger. "Prove it!!"

She looked like she was about to attack, but just when Danny was ready to fight she instead twirled her spear around and sunk the tip into the cement sidewalk.

To his surprise, she held her hand out to him in a non-threatening manner.

"I'll take you to my leader! Just.... Please, let my little friend go."

Danny stared at her hand for a moment. "She was trying to stab someone, you know? A woman was literally running in fear for her life!"

The woman immediately heel turned to the cyclops in Danny's dome.

"Nifty, what the Hell?! I told you to only stab angels!!"

"Nooo..." The cyclops apparently named Nifty grinned. "You said that if I see an angel then I should stab it. I saw someone who wasn't on either of our side of the battle so I made a choice."

The woman slapped her forehead in frustration. "Look! I'll.... I'll take full responsibility for her! Just drop the dome and we can sort this whole thing out!"

"... Okay, but if she hurts one person of Amity Park...."

"She won't. I promise!"

Danny turned his ecto dome off and Nifty started her charge again but this time the woman caught her. A quick grab of the knife and Nifty was all but begging for its return.

"No no no! Come on!! You have to let me stab!!"

"Uh uh uh! Only angels! From this point on, you only stab the ones with wings! Got it?"

"Yes! Anything you want, Vaggie! Just pleeeeaaase!"

She gave Nifty back the knife and pointed her head in the direction of the chaos. "Angels only! Now get out there!"

Nifty ran off but Danny still wasn't happy with the situation. "I'm going off a lot of my faith in people with this one! You'd better not make me regret trusting you!"

"... I know! We really only want to defend ourselves from Adam's forces! Nobody else is supposed to get caught in the crossfire! So let's try this my girlfriend's way..."

Once more she held her hand out to Danny. "My name is Vaggie! It's nice to meet you and I hope we can resolve this peacefully!"

Danny shook her hand this time. "Danny Phantom! I protect this town! Let's end this before there's any townspeople casualties!"

______________________________________________________________

Heaven...

Emily say at her desk with a thick brew of coffee. She and Sera still weren't quite seeing eye to eye on Adam's exterminations but she acknowledged that they needed to reach a middle ground of some kind, so the possibility of change was at least present.

She would go back at her with it in a bit, but for now she had earned a little break. She turned on her computer and decided to check on her favorite town of Amity Park. It being her favorite for the sole reason of Danny Fenton residing there.

Heroes, especially ones that don't end up falling, were like rockstars to angels. And Emily certainly had a favorite in the half ghost superhero Danny Phantom. She had been watching him from the first life he saved after getting his powers and had been a fan ever since.

Sure he struggled here and there but humans weren't supposed to be perfect. She saw that every heroic lesson he learned had stuck because he had learned them the hard way. It was like watching a favorite show that didn't end on a season 3, which had new episodes daily.

Sure, his adventures weren't quite as action packed as they were in the beginning but Emily was fine with that. She wanted to see what Danny could contribute as a human adult, and if the inventions were a prelude as to what was to come... Well let's just say she would be happy with the new direction. Even among the few other halfas on Earth, Emily still considered Danny very unique.

She had to admit though, she never would've expected Danny to grow up to be such a broad chested adult with such thick shoulders.

Emily let out a quick squeak of surprise at her own thoughts. These were not the appropriate thoughts a seraphim like herself should be having. Danny wasn't even at the end of his own life yet and there was still a strong chance he could fall in love and marry some mortal soul on Earth.

"Still..." Emily sighed wistfully and stirred her coffee as she gazed off dreamily. "I'm sure he'd make some woman awfully happy."

Ah but What If ideas were usually only good for fictional stories. How Danny was doing was much more important.

She turned on her computer and waited for the server to take her to her default look in of Amity Park.

She closed her eyes and enjoyed a good sip of her coffee. Heaven coffee was always just perfect; not too hot, not too cold, not too bitter or too sweet, just perfect. One could make an argument that it was like this because she was in Heaven but the truth was it was because of where she would acquire it. A self made business man who ran a coffee shop had passed away and made it to Heaven. And since he had loved his job in life they were happy to let him brew his own recipes up here. Of course no currency was needed but he was happy to have someone to serve all the same.

A flickering light from her screen had caught Emily's attention. She gave it a side glance and IMMEDIATELY SPAT OUT HER COFFEE!

Amity Park was practically on fire! Extermination angels were flying everywhere and a sinner was throwing bombs in defense of what Emily could only assume was Charlie's hotel. All the while mortal souls were running and screaming for their lives as they tried not to get caught in the crossfire.

"OH MY GOODNESS!!!"

She ran off to find Sera as quickly as possible.

______________________________________________________________

Amity Park....

Danny had transversed through what he could only guess was the Frontline for the 'Hell Forces'(?). He was flying next to Vaggie who only occasionally gave him an odd look (most likely because he was flying).

The 'angels' however, left them alone. They were sure to stay out of his way so he supposed that Adam was staying true to his word. They still came across as creepily blood thirsty but as far as he could tell both sides were guilty of that.

Eventually they came to a blonde woman with eerily pale skin; Danny had been called pasty skinned more than once in his life but she was practically eggshell white. The red circle dimples on her cheeks made it look like she was trying too hard to be cute but he doubted that they were a choice.

She was busy fighting off some exorcist angels with.... well they looked like finger fireworks. She also had a big heart shaped shield that Danny had to admit... seemed pretty cute.

This couldn't have been the right woman. Maybe Vaggie was mistaken?

"This is the woman who is the Princess of Hell?"

"Yes." Vaggie confirmed.

"The woman who looks like she should be coddling a puppy? That's the royal figure of the damned?"

"I know. I know! I had a similar reaction when I first met her but.... That's really her! As hard to believe as it may be."

"... Should I start this introduction or.... Look, I'm only asking because royalties with power have a history of trying to kill me!"

"Ugh! I'll handle it then. Hey Babe! Over here! Got ourselves a little situation here!"

She ducked some more angels but when they saw she was headed to Danny they backed off.

"Vaggie!" She looked Danny up and down. "Uh who's your friend?"

"Get to that in a minute! Charlie, have you noticed anything different since the battle started?"

"Well some angels just backed off but..." Charlie trailed off as Vaggie pointed upwards. She followed it up to the sky which was distinctly NOT the same as the Hell sky she grew up with. "What in the love of apple seeds is going on?!"

Vaggie smiled triumphantly at Danny. "There! See? She doesn't know what's going on either! Just like I said."

"She does seem as confused as that horned jerk." Danny admitted.

"Somehow both sides of our battle have been transported to the world of the living! This is Danny Phantom, he has been trying to protect the living souls from the crossfire. He's sort of the appointed protector of the town we're dropped in."

"Oh my goodness!!" Charlie all but snatched Danny's hand into a vigorous handshake. "I am SOOOOOOO sorry this is happening in your town!! I swear, I know nothing of how any of this happened!!"

"Alright! Alright!! I believe you!"

Charlie gave him a tense smile. "Are you sure? Because I could understand if you were pissed and...."

"I just want to protect my town and get you all back where you came from! Your enemies seem just as clueless as you though!"

"Well if it wasn't them and it wasn't us, then what happened?" asked Charlie.

"I still say this is Adam's doing!" suggested Vaggie.

"Except he's been honoring his word to let me investigate!" countered Danny.

"You can't seriously believe that narcissist!" shot Vaggie.

"Why not? I know him about as well as I know you!"

"We simply don't know!" Charlie interjected. "We need to find out what happened but how?"

"Noticing the change of venue are we?"

The new voice was graded with static, Danny didn't like it. His eyes turned to the ground and saw that the three of them caught in a shadow. It wasn't a normal shadow though, this one had hollowed eyes and sharp fangs.

Danny was ready to pull out some tricks he usually saved for Johnny 13 and his shadow but the situation changed before he could do anything. The shadow rose up and took the form of a man in a red suit. He had red hair with antler nubs growing out of it, an evil smile of yellow sharpened teeth, and a microphone on a stand.

Danny didn't like the looks of him at all but his two new 'acquaintances' seemed happy to see him.

"Alastor!!" they exclaimed in unison.

"Apologies for not joining sooner. I was distracted by the sudden change in scenery!"

"Wait! Does that mean you saw what happened?" asked Vaggie.

"Of course! More on that in a second though..." Alastor pointed his microphone stand at Danny. "You Sir, are something new to me. I've been around for quite awhile, quite a long while indeed, but I have never seen something like you!"

Alastor used his shadow to sneak his way closer to Danny. He started to inspect the halfa's arms and legs.

"You aren't of Heaven or Hell yet you still have power I've never seen before! Intriguing!"

Danny smacked a pinching hand away from him. "Hey! Back off, Bambi!! Up here we have a little thing called personal space! Respect it!"

There was a sharp sting of audio feedback at Danny's action and for a moment he thought this 'Alastor' was going to attack. Instead he withdrew about an arm's length away, acting as if nothing happened at all.

"Fair enough, my good man. We can pick this up later."

"Alastor! Eyes on me!" ordered Vaggie. "Do you or do you not know what happened?"

"Yes and no. I'm afraid I can only tell you what I saw! There was a quick flash from our side of the battlefield and then we were all here."

"So Adam was right then! It was somebody from your side!" accused Danny.

Charlie stepped back in shock. "But.... Nobody here has the power to do any of this!! Not even me and I'm the Princess of Hell!!"

Danny knew signs were pointing in the way of her side of the fight but he still believed Charlie none the less.

"Alright, fine! But that doesn't explain what happened!"

"Hmmm!" Alastor's little noise creeped Danny out but the man in red had succeeded in recapturing their attentions. "Well let's think! Who do we know that has access to advanced technology but still finds a way to be dangerously incompetent with it? .... And has little egg minions who are even more incompetent?"

Charlie and Vaggie exchanged a look.

"Noooooo..." Charlie stressed in disbelief. "Even he couldn't be able of pulling off something like this!"

"Unless," Vaggie countered. "He or his egg boys got their hands on something they didn't fully understand! I did tell everyone to pull out all the stops, it's possible he decided to experiment with something new."

"Even so...."

"Excuse me!" Danny interrupted. "I don't know who you're talking about, but your welcome is wearing thinner by the second so unless you got a better prime suspect...."

Charlie gave Danny a tense grin. "Of course! Just might take a minute to get to him!"

Danny relaxed and waved his hand forward, inviting Charlie to lead the way.

"Right!! So on the way, let me tell you about the hotel! Originally it was called the Happy Hotel..."

Danny squinted his eyes at the name on top of the building. "Then why did you change it? That sounds like a much better name."

"Ahaha!" Alastor rudely interrupted. "The name change was actually MY doing!"

"Well Chuckles, you misspelled ..."

"It was intentional my good man!"

"Intentional at what? Making them look bad?"

"Okay. Okay!" Charlie intervened before tensions rose too high. The last thing she needed was another spat with Alastor like with her dad. "Anyways! I originally started the hotel..."

Danny followed closely behind Charlie with Vaggie taking up the rear but Alastor hung back for a moment. He eyed Danny almost greedily.

"New options I didn't think even existed are coming to light. I hope you're having a good view of all this, Vox! Because I want you to see me stake my claim on wherever this man got his power from in high definition!"

______________________________________________________________

Vee's Headquarters...

Vox pounded the side of the television screen aggressively.

"Where the fuck did everybody go?! Why can't I get a clear picture anymore?!"

*BAM!* *BAM!* *BAM!*

"FUCK YOU, ALASTOR!!!"

______________________________________________________________

Amity Park... Hazbin Hotel...

"You alright back there, Danny?" asked Charlie.

"Honestly? Today has been a lot to process. Heaven AND Hell actually exist, their raging war was teleported to the middle of my city, and now according to you I find out that Hell has an overpopulation problem!"

"... Yeah, I guess that can be a bit much."

"What about you?" asked Vaggie. "What are you supposed to be?"

"Yes! I myself am dying to know!" added Alastor.

"Me? I'm a ghost."

"Ghosts don't exist!" scoffed Vaggie. "When you die, you either go to Heaven or Hell. There is no third option!"

"I'm afraid she's right, Danny Boy! If there was a third..." Alastor's face twisted sinisterly for a moment. "I would know about it!"

"If I wasn't a ghost, could I do THIS?!" Danny turned his hand intangible and put it through Vaggie's head.

This shocked the rest of the group, Vaggie even jumped back.

Danny just smirked. "Besides, whoever said that I was dead?"

"WHAT?!" the group (excluding Alastor) shouted in unison.

Danny pressed forward surpressing a smug grin.

"How can you call yourself a ghost if you're not dead?!" asked Charlie.

"I'm afraid my business partner is right!" agreed Alastor. "Ghosts are the very definition of dead people."

"Anyone who thinks I'm dead has been watching too many theory videos. As for the definition of ghosts... Not when the Ghost Zone is involved. The ghosts that come from there are otherworldly creatures or beings native to that dimension, meaning they are not human souls trapped there, but instead, a separate species of "ghost" with unique powers and origins; essentially, they are monsters from another dimension, not typical ghosts. Don't get me wrong though, there have been ghosts from their with officially documented human existence but given that the Ghost Zone is a flip side of our reality those ghosts would be considered more like emotional echoes."

Now it was their turn to process a lot of information. Alastor, however, was more intrigued than ever.

"A Ghost 'Zone' you say? Why I would love to hear more! Do go on!" grinned Alastor.

Danny let out an annoyed grunt. So far he was okay with Vaggie and Charlie, Nifty was most likely a danger to everyone around her, but this Alastor guy was just screaming Fruitloop! He wasn't sure who was worse, Alastor or Adam? Either way, he just wanted this whole escapade over with!

"As far your concerned, it's where spooky ectoplasm stuff comes from! Are we any closer?"

"Almost there!" assured Charlie.

The Princess of Hell was right, soon enough they came to some cannons with a snake person manning them. For some reason he was dressed as Napoleon and there was little egg people running around him.

"... This day has to end at some point but exactly how weird is it going to get before I get there?" muttered Danny.

"Sir Pentious!!" Vaggie called sternly. "Get over here!!"

"Are those.... eyes on his body?" asked Danny.

"You'd be surprised how many people come with extra eyes." Charlie aggressively kindly defended.

"Fair enough." deadpanned Danny.

Sir Pentious saluted them. "Ma'ams!"

Vaggie crossed her arms. "Alright snake boy, confess! Exactly what did you do?!"

"I have been manning the artillery ssssince the battle begun and..."

"Not that!! Look around, idiot! Look at sky! We're all some place out of Hell!"

He looked around for a moment, confusion steadily growing, then he looked back at Vaggie as if nothing happened.

"Okay, I give up. What happened?" Sir Pentious asked as innocent as a child.

Vaggie smacked her forehead in frustration. "That's what we're trying to figure OUT you little..."

"Okaaaay!" Charlie intervened again. She politely lead Sir Pentious away from Vaggie to just the rest of them. "Sir Pentious, I need you to think! Did you invent or do anything strange before the battle begun?"

"..... Well I did purchassse a new device in cassse there was a need for a hasssty retreat!"

This caught everyone's attention.

"Device?! What device?!" asked Charlie.

"It wassss a product I bought from Wacky Wally Wackford's Wacky Idea Factory! I put in the grounded Angel Powder asssss inssssdtructed by Vaggitha. Jussssst as insssstructed for all of our products and weaponry."

Danny turned to Vaggie. "Grounded Angel Powder? What's he talking about?"

"The only way we can actually hurt angels is with their own weapons. Thankfully, they've left plenty of those behind from their previous attacks. So for some of our own weapons like Sir Pentious' cannons or Cherri's bombs, we grind the broken ones into a metal powder and put it into our equipment."

"That's actually pretty smart!" complimented Danny.

"Thanks. Whatever it takes to defend ourselves."

"Sir Pentious," Charlie began. "I need you to think! Exactly what was this device supposed to do?"

"Well...." Sir Pentious thought hard. "It's sssssupposed to be used in the need of a quick retreat. It's ssssupposed to materialize a great deal away from the battlefield so I sssssuppose you could call it a teleporter."

Charlie's eyes widened at this news. "A 'teleporter'? Are you sure?!"

"Quite actually. I had my egg boys pour the Grounded Angel Powder Exactly as inssssstructed!"

Charlie and Vaggie exchanged another look.

"They hardly do anything right!" Vaggie groaned.

"And that's just with the stuff that isn't dangerous!" agreed Charlie.

"But now we have an idea how you all got here, right? Then that means we have an idea of how to send you back, right?" suggested Danny.

Charlie stared at Danny for a moment and then her look became serious.

"Sir Pentious, go get the device and bring it back here! We need to figure out what the Hell happened and reverse it!"

He saluted again. "Ma'am!"

Sir Pentious slithered off and everyone, save for Alastor, let out a breath.

"While we wait," Alastor moved closer to Danny again. "I would love to hear more about this 'Ghost Zone' of yours. Were you born there?"

"No." Danny gently pushed Alastor away. "And that's about the last answer you're going to get out of m..."

"There they are!!"

Danny instantly recognized the voice, as did Charlie and Vaggie, and none of them were happy to hear it.

Adam and Lute landed nearby.

"So 'Danny', was it? I see you found the Loser Brigade and..... some weird red deer demon... Whatever. You may have noticed that I held up my end of the bargain. None of my forces interfered with your investigation.... So did you find out what happened or what?"

Alastor had some green electricity ran through him when Adam mentioned him but other than that he didn't react. Danny, however, completely noticed and mentally winced.

'This is going to be one of those situations where it's going to get worse before it gets better, isn't it?'

"Yes, actually." Danny answered. "They know what did it and are in route to bringing it back here now!"

"So it was them! Just like I thought!" Lute pointed her spear at Vaggie. "Afraid your trick wasn't enough to give you an edge, Cunt!"

Vaggie was about to defend herself but Danny quickly stood between them.

"Hey! None of that! This was an accident!" assured Danny.

"........... And?" asked Adam. "We wanted to know if THEY were responsible for this and from what I'm hearing that's been confirmed."

"Nobody is attacking anyone until you're all back where you came from!" declared Danny.

Adam looked to Lute. "I'm not sure I'm really Feeling that? How about you?"

"Doesn't matter as long as they die, sir!"

"Quit it!!" shouted Danny. "Let's just find out what went wrong with the stupid device, fix it, and send you all back! Then you can all kill each other until you're blue in the face!"

"........ I'm still leaning in the kill them now direction."

"You promised!!" Danny accused.

"I promised not to hurt any of your innocent local yokels, and I've been honoring that! These hotel hooligans though? They aren't innocent, and they certainly aren't local!"

"I'M BACK!!!"

*THUD!*

Sir Pentious tripped over his own non-existent legs holding a metal box. Danny let out a sigh of relief.

"Good! Maybe we can get this over with!" Danny walked over to Sir Pentious, happy that an end to the chaos was finally in sight. "Let me have a look. I recently got into inventing, ya know?"

Danny looked over the box, he was going to absolutely have to open it to get a good look at it. He patted himself down.

"I forgot my screwdriver at home! I was hoping I wouldn't have to use my powers for this but...."

With this little notion Alastor had all but teleported behind him, eager to see more. Too bad his opportunity was about to be shut down.

"Here, ussse mine!" offered Sir Pentious.

"Hey thanks!"

Danny took the screwdriver while Adam and Lute shared a look that was somewhere between annoyed and disgusted.

"The least I can do sssince it was my mess to ssstart with. Besssides, us geniusss inventorsss need to ssssstick together, right?"

Danny silently sent Sir Pentious a grateful grin.

Opening up the side, it was a quick tell that this wasn't anything like the tech he was used to. It was probably beyond even Tucker's level of understanding.

There was a red spiraling wire inside but it was littered with white broken fragments like rock candy to a stick. These must have been the fragments of angel weapons, certainly looked like tiny pieces of metal shrapnel anyways.

Danny turned to his crowd of warring factions with the box's exposed sided facing them.

"Okay, I have no idea how to fix any of this."

Adam smiled at this news. "Then there's NO reason to postpone the extermination?"

"Of course there is!" Danny snapped. "You're all still in my hometown!!"

"But that isn't a real problem as long as we don't hurt any of the living souls here, right? In fact, why don't you join us?"

Everyone let out a group "WHAT?!" at this.

"Think about it. As soon as I found out we were on Earth, I dialed back my forces away from your citizens. We didn't try to hurt any of them, can these fuckers say the same?"

"Hey!!" Vaggie pointed her spear at Adam and then Lute stood between them with her own spear at the ready. "We reeled back Nifty as soon as we discovered we weren't in Hell anymore!"

"Yeah? And what about your other forces? Like the Crack Whore and the Naughty Cyclops with the explosives?"

"EAT SHRAPNEL, FUCKERS!!!"

A large round explosive landed in front of everyone following the shout. The fuse was short, lit, so Danny barely had enough time to put up a shield.

The dust settled and Danny's shield had done the trick. Alastor watched their green glowing dome shield with utter fascination.

"Eerily beautiful."

Danny lowered the shield and some of the tiny shrapnel caught in it fell to the ground.

Another cyclops jumped into view holding more hand explosives. This one was a good deal taller with blood red freckles. She was dressed like some kind of 80's rocker, Johnny 13 or Ember would probably enjoy her company.

(A/N: I'm not typing any accents. Bad history. Don't ask)

"And exactly what are you wankers doing over here? Fraternizing with the enemy are you?"

"Cherri!! Where's Angel Dust and Husk?" asked Charlie.

"Well that's the thing, isn't it? One minute we were a trio, defending ourselves proper and then we was here! Didn't really change what we needed to do but then some old man showed up."

"Old man? What old man?" asked Danny.

"Yeah, he was a bald old kook. Angel Dust accidentally shot off some of the back of the geezer's shirt. When my boy Angel Dust went to apologize we saw he had like a massively hairy back! It was like a bear was trying to pop out! So naturally Angel tried to hit on the bloke but he shouted the title of some book and ran off. Last I saw they were both running in to some burger place with Mr. Kitty Cat hot on their trail!"

"Bald, with a hairy back, and shouts the title of books. Yeah that's Lancer alright! I need to make sure he's alright!"

Danny almost flew off right away but stopped in midair. He turned to look at the leaders of both sides of the conflict.

".... Don't..... Try and kill each other...."

Danny wished he could have waited for a response but he couldn't afford to. He flew off and turned invisible.

"... The things I could do if I had such powers." mused Alastor.

"Well," Adam spoke steering the attention back on himself. "Now that the freak of a wet blanket is gone..." Adam grinned evilly as wide as possible. "Perhaps we should pick up where we left off?"

"Very well..." Alastor stood up straight with his cane poised in front of him. Green electricity surges through Alastor's body and down into the ground. For a second nothing happened, but then one of Alastor's black tendrils shot out of the ground and knocked Adam flying backwards. Given the circumstances this would have been warranted behavior except for one thing.

Adam ended up crashing through the wall of the hotel where he must likely landed inside the lobby.

"Oopsie!"

Vaggie was soon after tackled by Lute, and even though they were tussling on the ground but Charlie's attention was on Alastor.

"Alastor!!"

"That honestly was an accident!" Alastor insisted. "Don't worry, I'll get his soon to be corpse out before he messes up the drapes."

Alastor melted into his shadow and slithered through the hole that Adam made.

Charlie took a moment to sadly facepalm. "I knew this day was going to be rough but I never expected it to go in these directions!"

______________________________________________________________

Nasty Burger...

Angel Dust slammed his hand against the wall as he looked down at his new 'toy'. He was taller than the slump but not by too much, just enough to look down on him.

"Why all the fear, Hairball? I'm just looking to relieve a little battle stress. I already apologized for shooting your shirt." Angel flirted.

It was true. Angel Dust had accidentally shot up the back of the man's shirt revealing the hairy back he had. He tried to apologize to the sap but he ran off screaming.

Maybe it was all the adrenaline, the fear from battle, or just the thrill of the chase but Angel Dust was in the mood. Of course Angel Dust still felt bad he nearly Swiss cheesed the guy but what better way to square things off than with a quickie?

"Stephen King's Misery! What even ARE you?! You're not like any ghost I've seen at all!" cried Mr. Lancer.

They were in some kind of restaurant with tables and booths everywhere but the chase inside hadn't lasted that long.

Angel Dust raised a confused eyebrow, it didn't last long though. He bent down with a wink.

"I have no idea what you're talking about but I can get into any kinky roleplaying game you want! Just need a little alcohol first. How we doing on that Husk?!"

Husk popped up from behind the store counter with a look of disappointment.

"Abysmal that's how! I'm pretty sure this is a fast food joint, not a drop of liquor to be found!!"

"Meh. I've worked with less." Angel Dust shrugged.

"Mary Sheller's Frankenstein! Please just let me go!"

"Easy there, Pudding! This don't got to be long. A cue ball with hair everywhere? Oxymorons are kinda my kink!"

"We should probably be getting back to the battle anyways." suggested Husk. "We ain't even in Hell anymore, who knows what's going on without us!"

"Relax! We'll get back to it; I just want to take in the local flav..."

Angel Dust got cut off by a flying kick to the jaw. This was strong enough to send the pornstar crashing into the far wall.

"Phantom, I..."

"Nevermind, Lancer! Just get out of here!!" Danny ordered.

Mr. Lancer heard all he needed to, he ran out the double doors and didn't look back!

"Oh shit!" Husk jumped the counter and pulled out some dice, holding them between his fingers.

"Whoa! Easy there, Garfield!" Danny treaded peacefully. "I'm..."

"The fuck kind of angel is this supposed to be?!" snapped Angel Dust. The crack lover pulled himself out of the wall and withdrew two of his machine guns.

"I'm NOT a..."

"Forget it. Don't care. Too pissed off anyways!"

Angel Dust was about to fire but Husk beat him to the punch. With Danny's back to him, Husk threw his dice at him which exploded on impact.

*BOOM!* *BOOM!* *BOOM!*

The explosions sent Danny falling to the floor but he only had enough time to turn on to his back before he was staring down the double barrels of Angel Dust's guns.

"Eat holy lead, cock blocker."

Danny phased through the floor dodging the gunfire, but not as much as he was expecting.

Danny landed in the basement but upon hitting the floor he found a few drops of blood followed him. Danny had managed to get away with just a few scratches but it still stood that he had gotten hit.

"Wait.... I was intangible. And I still got hit?! This angel weapon stuff is no joke!"

Danny had already stopped some of the angelic weapons with his ecto-shields but now here he was being hurt by them when he was supposed to be intangible. It was too confusing. If he had to go against the angels he wasn't sure if he would have an advantage or not! This was already dangerous, he couldn't afford anymore guess work then he had already been given!

The sound of Angel Dust and Husk talking above him was a quick reminder of what he had to do. Danny turned invisible and phased through the ceiling.

"That was weird right?" asked Angel Dust.

"Not sure I would be calling anything weird if I had eight eyes." shot Danny.

Danny was still invisible, so even though Husk and Angel Dust could hear Danny it ended up coming across as more of an intimidation tactic.

They stood back to back, armed and ready for when Danny revealed himself.

"Look! I'm not actually here to fight!"

"Bullshit! My jaw has a thing or two to say about that!"

"Don't argue with him, just.... Grr! Hit up everything so we're sure to nail him."

"What?! Oh that is IT!!" exclaimed Danny.

Danny went intangible and phased himself into Angel Dust's body. Overshadowing a sinner like Angel Dust was unlike any overshadow Danny had done before. Something about it felt...... wrong.... and maybe a little gross.

All of Angel Dust's eyes turned green save for his one bad black one.

"There!" Danny stated with Angel Dust's mouth. Husk jumped back in shock but Danny made sure not to do anymore aggressive movements. "Now you can't attack me without hurting your friend."

Angel Dust's eyes went back to normal for a second and then he started stomping on the ground.

"Hey!! I know that I say that I like strange men in my body but this is NOT what I mean!!"

"Angel Dust? That still you in there?" asked Husk.

"Yeah but now I got a roommate! One who really needs to...."

The eyes turned green again.

"Look! I'm not here to fight..."

The eyes turned back to normal again.

"Oh like fuck you are! You hit first!"

Back to green.

"If course I did! You were about to rape my old English teacher!!!"

Normal.

"Oh please! He was totally into it!"

Green.

"He was not!!"

Normal.

"Was!"

Green.

"Wasn't!!"

Normal.

"Excuse me!" Husk cut in. "I can settle this little internal debate. He wasn't."

"Who asked you?!" snapped Angel Dust.

Green.

"Ha!! Told ya!!"

"Look!!" Husk nearly shouted. "If you can agree to a cease fire and promise to get out of my friend then I promise that we will listen to what you have to say."

"Deal!"

Danny phased out of Angel Dust and the spider like man fell to his knees.

"Listen, I'm into practically every kind of freaky dirty kink there is but that? That was just wrong!"

"Yeah, it wasn't a picnic for me either! That was...... wait."

Danny spotted something red around Angel's neck pointed straight down. It looked like a chain, a red translucent one.

"What's that?"

"Not that it's any of your business Jumpsuit, but it's my connection to the tyrant who owns my soul 'downstairs'."

"Whoa! You guys really are from Hell! And it's like Hell Hell! Not just some alternate reality!"

Angel Dust condescendingly clapped. "Someone give Grandpa hair here a cookie for figuring it out."

"Focus people!!" snapped Husk. "Who are you and what do you want?"

"My name is Danny Phantom! I'm the ghost that protects the town you were dropped on."

"Ghost? PFT! Yeah ri...." Angel's critical disbelief when Danny glared his glowing green eyes at him. Angel held up a hand of surrender and dryly spat. "Point made. Go on."

"Listen, you gotta get back to Charlie so we can work on getting you and Adam's side back down to where you belong! I've stopped their fighting but I don't know how long it's going to last."

"You expect us to believe you really met Charlie? And you convinced Adam to a cease fire?!" shot Husk.

"Yeah, the sunny princess who is waaaaay too cheery to be from Hell! And Adam made it very clear that he's very impatient to start up the killing again!"

"Hmm... He did meet them." noted Husk.

Angel Dust shrugged. "Works for me. Charlie is one of the few people who's never done me wrong so I don't mind reporting back."

He stood up but the chain was still there.

"Hey," started Danny. "I think I might be able to break that chain. I'd like to try if you're up for it."

"Why not? Can't be any worse than my current standing with it. Think you can break my contract, give it a shot."

Danny grabbed the chain and sent a current of ecto energy down through it.

______________________________________________________________

Vee's Headquarters...

Valentino threw his head back in boredom as he watched Vox try to fix the television. He was already considering just going home when his hand suddenly tightened into a grip.

He stared at the strange involuntary action and then his red soul chain for Angel Dust's soul materialized in his grip. The one thing stranger than the fact that he hadn't summoned it was the direction it was leading.

Straight up.

Up through the ceiling to who knows where. This caught the attention of his fellow Vees, Vox even stopped hitting the screen just to stare at the oddity.

Right when someone was about to say something a green surge of energy shot down the chain and zapped Valentino.

"YOW!!!"

With that painful yelp, Valentino fell to the floor slightly fried!

"Oh shit!" swore Vox.

"Valentino!! Who turned on the bug zapper?!" Velvette's voice for once having some honest concern.

Valentino slowly but painfully sat up. He opened his mouth and smoke came out. "... What......was that?"

"You're guess is as good as ours, mate!" comforted Velvette.

Vox was really pissed off now. Electricity danced in one of his eyes.

"I swear! We find out who's doing all of this than we're going to show them what REAL eternal suffering means!!"

______________________________________________________________

Nasty Burger...

"Feel anything?" asked Danny.

"A slight tingle." Angel Dust honestly answered. "Kind of tickled."

"Probably not worth exploring then." Danny shrugged.

"We should get moving anyways!" suggested Husk.

Angel Dust waved his hand through his chain and it dispersed as if it were made of smoke. "Fine by me. Nothing here anyways."

They took two steps outside the restaurant and were greeted by another Nifty Event. She was chasing someone with her knife again but this time there was two of them.

It was the twins Nathan and Lester.

"I can't believe this is happening again!"

Danny was clearly upset but Husk and Angel Dust were indifferent.

"It's just Nifty. She's going to do what she's going to do." shrugged Husk.

"Yeah! Besides, what's a couple of new residents down in Hell?" agreed Angel Dust.

"Hey!!" snapped Danny. "Those are human souls that don't have anything to do with your fight! Besides, I was promised she wouldn't be doing this again!"

"Oh really?" scoffed Angel Dust. "And who exactly was the one that promised you?"

"The chick with the eye patch! ...... Vaggie!! That was it!"

Danny didn't wait for a further explanation. He turned his legs into a tail and flew after Nifty. A well aimed, finger sized, ghost ray was enough to send Nifty's knife flying out of her hand.

Now disarmed, Danny grabbed Nifty by the wrists and held her up to his face.

"WOULD YOU JUST KNOCK IT OFF?!"

Nifty wore an odd expression as she looked back at Danny.

"Oh! You forced me to stop!" She grinned. "What else are you going to force me to do?"

Danny lowered his eyelids halfway and then dropped Nifty onto the sidewalk. She hit it face first.

"Yay!! Pain!!"

"I so don't have time for this."

Danny floated higher up just as Angel Dust and Husk arrived. He picked up Nifty and hurled her at his two new acquaintances. Husk barely caught Nifty but it was clear that Danny was getting ready to leave.

"Hey! Where do you think you're going?!"

"This has gone on too long! I'm flying back to the hotel to end this! No offense, but you two would just slow me down. If you want to do me a favor though and keep her from killing any humans I'd really appreciate it!"

Danny took off once more but unlike the other times he was going for speed, so he didn't hold anything back. His tailwind was so strong that Nifty almost got caught up in it. Luckily, Angel Dust was quick enough to grab her before she flew off.

"I don't know what that guy is...." Husk started. "but I don't think Hell is going to want any part of him!"

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Interior...

Alastor was having a surprisingly good day. Sure it certainly started off a bit weirder than expected but new doors were opening for him.

He had been watching Danny since his run in with the cannibals. Such rare powers were none like Alastor had ever seen before. Powers he could certainly utilize, especially if he could figure out how to acquire them!

Even ignoring the young man, the day was certainly turning out well for him. Even his planned fight with Adam was going surprisingly well.

Alastor was originally supposed to fight Adam up on the roof because the chances of collateral damage was smaller. But here, in the lobby? Alastor actually had the advantage.

Sure there were floors of empty air for guests to look down into the lobby with, and Adam was using it to fly about BUT.....it was still less room than what he would have outside.

Alastor was considering growing to a more giant form to close the space between them and give Adam even less room when the doors to the entrance were suddenly kicked in.

In came Danny Phantom and boy did he look pissed.

"Hey Bleeding Heart, welcome back!" greeted Adam. "Ready to join my side for some extermination? Because I see a big fat red roach over there! Feel free to join in."

"I thought I asked you guys not to kill each other!!" exclaimed Danny.

"I never agreed to that." Adam flatly stated. "I mean I'll spare your local saps but these losers need to die. Join in now and I can promise you a high seat of comfort in Heaven when you die."

Danny was about to give him a nasty report but Alastor made him lose his train of thought when he materialized next to him.

"Joining your side would go against Daniel's very nature. YOUR side is the one being genocidal maniacs and he knows it now. The only reason we're fighting in the first place is in self defense. If anything he should join us because real heroes protect the innocent."

"PFT! Like anybody in Hell is in..."

"SHUT UP!!!" Danny shouted. "BOTH OF YOU SHUT UP!!!"

Adam and Alastor shared a look of surprise.

"I have tried SO hard to resolve this peacefully but..." Danny pointed at Adam. "All YOU want to do is kill, ignoring the panic and danger you're creating for the human souls! What do you care though? All you want to do is slaughter but that's exactly why I can't accept you as a good person! Nobody that blood thirsty can truly be righteous!!"

Alastor put a hand on Danny's shoulder. "Well said..."

Danny smacked his hand off. "And YOUR side literally isn't any better!! I had to stop three more cannibal attacks on my way here but only AFTER I had to stop your psychopathic cyclops from stabbing someone AGAIN!!! The same cyclops someone from YOUR side promised would only attack angels!!"

Danny couldn't completely read Alastor's reaction because he always had a permanent smile on but he would guess he was surprised. Danny didn't care though, he was done.

"You guys want to fight?! FINE!!!" Danny's eyes glowed green brightly. "I'll GIVE YOU a fight!! Because I'm ending this!! Right here, right now!!"

______________________________________________________________

Heaven....

There was a large circle displaying the town of Amity Park; it was being viewed by Emily and Sera, both of whom were watching with concern.

"You were right to bring this to my attention, Emily. Even ignoring the mortal peril, this is nothing short of a cataclysmic disaster!"

"There has to be something we can do! What is the point of watching over Earth if we never act? If nothing else, think of the innocent people!!"

Sera stared at the scene a little harder.

"Maybe we could pull some strings and pull our forces home but I don't know..."

"Please!! We have to help Studly!"

Sera turned to Emily with confusion on her face. "What?"

Emily quickly realized her mistake and her entire face blushed.

"I mean DANNY!! We..... have to...help Danny."

Emily knew she had been essentially caught but she still couldn't help but try to save face, futile though it may have been.

She couldn't look Sera in the eye but if she could she would have seen a smug grin on the elder Seraphim's face.

"No. I believe you were quite correct the first time. He is rather quick to defend the innocent, isn't he? Truly a soul worthy of entering Heaven. You would certainly be sure to make him feel welcomed if he ever arrived. You would enjoy that wouldn't you, Emily?"

Emily couldn't believe this. First her crush was exposed and now she was being teased over it.

Emily covered her eyes in embarrassment. "Oh my goodness! Don't look at me!!" Two of her wings covered up the rest of her face.

______________________________________________________________

Hazbin Hotel... Interior....

Adam flew up high and fired down a laser beam of holy light. Danny had his dome at the ready but unlike his experience with the angelic weapons before, this wasn't going in his favor.

A crack appeared in his dome but before he could start to sweat it, a shadow appeared underneath him and a shadow tendril knocked him back with an uppercut.

Danny's shield dropped and he hit the wall. The same tendril that hit him shot up to grab Adam in the air. The first man wasn't having it, however, taking out his axe guitar and cutting it before it even reached him.

Danny's eyes glowed ice blue and shot out twin beams of ice lasers from them. They found their mark in Adam's wings, sending him crashing into a nearby floor.

Danny had no time to celebrate though as Alastor summoned some minion demons to attack him. They were completely black with a glowing green outline. Their swarm was stopped though when Danny quickly fired off a couple of ice rays from his hands, freezing them in place.

Adam, ignoring the chill his wings were feeling, glared down at them from the floor above. "You can't really be serious about all this! I'm fucking Adam!!"

Danny sent him an annoyed glare. "And?!"

"I'm the original dick! You're just some dick that came after!! A pale comparison! And it's time you both understood the difference!!"

Adam took his guitar axe and swung it into the ground. The floor caved and avalanched down on to both Danny and Alastor.

Danny merely phased through the floor but Alastor put up a shield of his own. At first glance, Adam's tactic might look desperate if not suicidal, but his fall was giving him the exact speed he needed to deliver a powerful punch to Alastor's shield.

Alastor's shield broke and the Radio Demon tumbled across the floor. Danny phased back in just in time to see Adam's shadow fall over Alastor.

Walking through the debris, Adam held his axe high above his head with the intent of decapitation. When he swung it, however, Alastor caught it by Adam's arm. Alastor's arm had grown disproportionate in size to the rest of his body.

Alastor was starting to grow in size. And while Adam was as surprised as any normal man would be, Danny refused to just sit and watch stupefied.

His foot glowed green with ecto energy and then he stomped it down on the ground. A large tunneling blast shot out and hit both Adam and Alastor, sending them crashing through Husk's bar.

Danny's attack hurt but it didn't really stop Alastor's transformation. A long leg kicked Adam out of the bar and towards Danny. Alastor craned his elongated neck out to see Danny hit Adam away and then fired a ghost ray at the Radio Demon.

A quick turn of the head was enough for Alastor to dodge it. He looked at Danny as his face became more demonic.

"Now Daniel, is all of this really necessary? We both obviously don't like Adam and his unwarranted genocide should put you on our side. All we want is to defend ourselves."

Danny steeled himself. "Not buying it, Rudolph! Even ignoring your cannibal friends, your not like Charlie's other friends! You obviously want something else!"

Alastor pulled the rest of himself out from the bar and now towered over Danny.

"A pity. And here I was so curious about what you are and how your powers worked." Alastor's pupils became a couple of glowing red radio dials. "I guess I'll just have to get my answers from your corpse!!"

Alastor grew some more but tumbled back down when a wave of holy light cut into his shoulder.

Adam held his axe up above his head triumphantly. "AHA!!! Surprise bitch!!" Adam's wings had finally broken free from Danny's ice and were back to flying condition.

Adam sent another wave towards Danny who dropped backwards to avoid it. It managed to cut off some of his front bangs but other than that he was untouched.

Rather than launching another counter attack, Danny turned invisible and disappeared. While Adam was left confused as to the whereabouts of one of his opponents, he failed to see that his other had successfully gotten back on his feet and was looming over the narcissist.

Adam was just starting to feel like maybe something was behind him when they suddenly both got blasted with four ghost rays.

Reappearing was not one, not two, but a total of ten Danny Phantoms. Two of which had both their hands glowing from recent use.

"Wait! What?! What the fuck?!" Adam cursed in confusion.

Alastor grew even larger to point where he could look down upon certain floors. And then it became an all out free for all!

Both combatants now dealt with multiple duplicates of Danny but Alastor was obviously having a harder time of the two. His new size was not quite giving him the advantage he had been expecting.

Against such quicker and nimbler opponents, Alastor found himself actually having a hard time hitting Danny's duplicates as they flew around his body.

Adam, on the other hand, wasn't afraid to chop any of the duplicates whenever any of them got close enough. His overconfidence proved to be a weakness as one of the duplicates got in a good blow and broke a hole in his facemask.

The real Danny had an idea for a finisher to put them both down but he needed to be as high as the roof of the hotel.

Alastor, despite being in pain from multiple attacks, saw what Danny was doing and shot a black tendril after him. It knocked one of the flying duplicates through a door to one of the guest rooms.

After a moment a voice called out "Hey! These beds are actually really comfy!"

The tendril grabbed the original Danny by the ankle and shot some green electricity through him. Danny cried out in pain but it didn't last long.

He shot the tendril off of himself but grabbed the broken end, his hand started to glow green.

"You really want to know more about my power?! Then how about a first hand experience with it?!"

Danny charged the broken end with some ecto energy and sent a counter current down the line.

"Go Ghost Stinger!!"

Alastor's body spasmed as the shock forced him back to his original size. Unfortunately, his body followed his head so he was stuck in the air when it finally wore off. This meant that Alastor was in for a rather long fall.

Adam wasn't fairing a lot better. At first he thought he had a steady hand on the situation but that all changed when the duplicates started to fight as a group. And the fact that they all had ghost powers wasn't exactly helping.

It was starting to look like he might need to call in for some back up when suddenly the duplicates disappeared. Not in the same sense that they turned invisible but more like they stopped existing. Alastor landed next to Adam but his attention was focused up above.

Danny had finally reached the height he wanted. With his back to the roof and himself pointed directly down, it was Danny's intent to unleash his Ghostly Wail.

The Ghostly Wail had been Danny's trump card since he had acquired it, but now that he was an adult it was much more powerful. Which was why he usually kept it reserved, left unchecked he could wipe out half a city.

Thankfully he had been practicing it as he grew older and knew how to control it. Especially inside confided spaces like the hotel.

Danny took a deep breath and let out his most powerful attack.

"*WHOOOOOAAAAAOOOOOOAAAAAOOOOAAAAA!!!*"

The Ghostly Wail rained down destroying all the inner balconies of the hotel and pinning Adam and Alastor to the ground.

"Amazing!!" Alastor gushed. "This is simply am... Wait. If this is a sound attack then doesn't that mean...?"

Alastor looked to his precious microphone and his fears were confirmed. It was shooting off green sparks everywhere, getting absolutely destroyed.

"Noooooo!!"

Adam was in just as much pain as Alastor but he still managed to get out a weak "Ha! Pussy..."

Finally, the attack ended and they both slowly and painfully started to pull themselves out of their body shaped floor indents.

This wasn't over, however.

Danny landed on the ground and took another deep breath.

"He wouldn't!!" shook Adam in disbelief.

"He just might." Alastor winced.

Unwinded, Danny let out a second Ghostly Wail like it was just another walk in the park.

"*WHOOOOOAAAAAOOOOOOAAAAAOOOOAAAAA!!!*"

Adam and Alastor were sent flying ragdolled backwards into the entrance wall. They couldn't move a finger as wave after sound wave of pain had them completely pinned to the wall.

Danny kept up the attack, however, and the wall they were on completely crumbled away. With the wall gone, they went spiraling outside where they crashed on the ground.

Danny finally ceased his attack and flew over to them. They were both in too much pain to stand up.

'Good! Maybe now we can get somewhere in this mess.'

Danny was expecting a lot of concrete dust in the air but what caught him by surprise was that there were little balls of light everywhere.

Adam must have known the story behind them because he looked only too happy to see them.

"ADAM!!!"

Lute flew down and joined Adam by his side.

"Oh my goodness!! Are you okay?! Can you stand?!"

"ALASTOR!!!" cried Charlie's voice.

Charlie and her friends ran onto the scene but completely shocked at Alastor's beaten condition.

"Holy shit!" cursed Angel Dust.

"I didn't think he was even capable of looking that bad!" confessed Husk.

"Take a gooooooood look at your heavy hitters, people! They didn't want to talk things out so I had to get rough with them! So BOTH of your sides are going to stop this fighting and work on getting you out of here!! Got it?!"

"Think again, geek!" Adam coughed. "You see these balls of light? I bet you don't even know what they are, do you? Well I know!"

Danny rolled his eyes. "Fine! What are they?'

"A form of emergency evacuation that Heaven uses. See how they're floating up? We're headed home to Heaven. Molecule by molecule."

"Oh you're headed to Heaven are you? Then what's THEIR excuse?!"

Danny pointed his thumb at Charlie and her friends. They were having the almost exact same thing happen to them except their balls of light were headed down instead of up.

"Well obviously.... That's happening because..... You see... Fuck! I don't know! Quit bugging me, I'm in pain."

"For both yours and their sake, I hope it does mean that you're going home!"

"And what exactly the fuck do you mean by that?!" Adam demanded.

"Let me put this into terms you can understand..." Danny dug a line in the ground with his foot. "I've officially drawn a line on the ground, both literally and figuratively. If I ever see any of your faces in Amity Park again then I will go after you with everything I have! You'll earn an enemy for life!"

Danny sent a disappointed glare at Charlie and her friends. "That applies to both sides! Maybe you were just defending yourselves but that doesn't mean innocent people weren't caught in the crossfire! And some of you didn't even care!"

"What?!" Charlie let out an offended gasp. "That's not...."

"Uh Charlie?" Angel Dust interrupted. "He might actually have a point. On our way back we saw Nifty was getting a little stab happy with a couple of locals and me and Husk were willing to just let her because.... Well, she's Nifty!"

Danny sent a glowing glare at Vaggie.

"And YOU broke your promise! You said that you would take full responsibility for her and she still tried to kill someone! TWO people at the same time, in fact!"

"I was busy fighting for my life!!" retorted Vaggie.

"And is that supposed to make it better?!" shot Danny. "I'm sorry that I'm not sorry but I am convinced, some of you went to Hell for a good reason!"

"Hey!" Charlie stepped forward. "You don't know that! You only met us today and people make mistakes!"

"Mistakes?! Of course people make mistakes but it isn't their mistakes I'm calling out, it's their choices! Those two chose to let her run wild, they chose not to act, and your girlfriend chose to trust her to follow orders which she clearly could not! Actions have consequences and in this case those consequences were the lives of innocent humans almost coming to an end!"

Vaggie stabbed her spear into the ground and rested her back against it. "I hate to say it but he has a point. I did promise and I should've known better. Sorry Babe, I-I fucked up..... I should take responsibility."

Vaggie started to walk towards Danny but Charlie stopped her.

"No. Promise or not, you are still technically only a soldier in my Army Of Friends." Charlie turned to Danny with a serious expression. "This falls on my head."

She walked towards Danny with one of the most serious expression on her face that she had ever worn. No smile on her face, no song in her heart, this was all business.

"I don't agree with everything that you've said, and you did literally blow out an entire wall of my hotel! Seriously, that hurts and I don't even want to imagine the damage on the inside. And as much as I don't want to admit it, you have a point."

Danny raised an eyebrow at her and crossed his arms, allowing her to continue.

"The night before, we fully embraced the idea that this battle would be our literal last stand; that we were going to have to do whatever it took to survive. Only focus on the battle at hand and nothing else. Because of that mindset we didn't even notice we weren't in Hell anymore."

More than a few faces wore a look of embarrassment. Adam finally found the strength to stand on his own but Alastor was still just twitching on the ground, despite his best effort.

"The cannibals..... I admit, I was never really comfortable recruiting. They were sort of a desperation move at the last second, just to fill numbers really! I..... still should have done something to try and call them back though."

Danny uncrossed his arms and his angry frown was replaced with a neutral expression.

"The angels were still attacking us so we felt like we needed to keep the mental state we had but you're right. Some innocent souls could've been hurt in a war that wasn't their own. I don't know if I can make things right with you but I do know one thing!"

Charlie picked up some corners of her dress and gave a humble curtsey.

"It starts with sorry!"

Some of Charlie's friends groaned at her choice of words and Adam started to laugh but stopped when it started to hurt.

"Well I must admit, it has to take a pretty big princess to admit when she's in the wrong. I appreciate it. Maybe, if I do see any of the faces of your friends I can at least hear them out first. I won't hold the same offer to any of those cannibals though."

Charlie's face lit up at Danny's reply. He didn't fully accept her apology but it was a start.

"YOU!!!"

Alastor was back on his feet but he looked worse for ware. His face was swollen in certain parts, his shoulder had a bleeding gash, and his suit was in taters.

"YOU OWE ME A NEW STAFF!!!"

*POW!*

Danny punched Alastor in the face knocking him to the ground unconscious.

"Or that guy! I hate that guy!" Danny confessed. "One of the biggest Fruitloops I've ever seen! Don't want me to hurt him? Make sure he stays away from me!"

"This guy is actually pretty alright." noted Husk.

"Given the choice, I would rather see you and your friends again then those slaughter happy harpies. They aren't getting the same leniency at all."

Adam was in pain, maybe in more pain than he had ever been in his entire life; it hurt to move but he couldn't stay silent about this state of affairs. He stormed over to glare at Danny face to face.

"You can't be serious about this! I might not know exactly what you are, but I know a mortal soul when I see one! THINK about this, putz! One day you'll die, and when that day comes what do you think is going to happen to you?! We're going to remember this, Dipshit!"

Adam's words did not fall on deaf ears. Danny knew that he was basically condemning himself here but.... If Heaven required genocide then how great could it really be?

The balls of light were getting larger and everyone else was starting to fade. Danny welcomed it, he was ready for this day to be over with.

He still had a thing or two left to say though, so he started with Adam.

"You say that all of humanity came from you, but maybe that means more than you think. Because when you talk about extermination and killing, I swear it's like I'm listening to Hitler. Maybe the bad stuff in humanity came from you too!"

Danny turned to Lute.

"And you angels? Maybe you're a little too blinded by nepotism to see Adam for the man he currently is. Because I'm reasonably certain he didn't get in on his own merit. He couldn't have."

Lute responded with nothing more than a raised middle finger.

Adam and his forces were almost completely gone now but the first man was just visible enough to give Danny the middle finger.

"Later, asshole! It sucked to meet you. Picking a fight with the forces of Heaven? Have fun sleeping with one eye open, idiot!"

Adam and his forces disappeared completely now but Charlie and her friends were still just barely here. She gave him a look with a promise.

"If you do end up in Hell..." Charlie offered him a handshake. "Then know that you'll always have a room waiting for you at our hotel!"

Danny shook her hand.

This handshake wasn't like his first one with her. It was firm but honest, happy but determined, Danny believed it.

"Considering where it's located, let's hope that's later rather than sooner."

They were almost out of sight when Danny suddenly remembered something.

"Oh! Right. Sir Pentious, catch!"

Danny tossed the snake man his screwdriver. "Genius inventors got to stick together, right?"

The whole group smiled at this but to Danny's surprise he had the screwdriver tossed right back to him.

"Consider it a gift. From a friend!"

Danny gripped it tight and waved goodbye with his free hand. They were completely gone now.

Danny shook his head as he let out a sigh of relief.

"A stranger adventure I'm afraid I've yet to have. Now, time for the real hero work! Cleaning away the rubble and helping to repair the damage!"

______________________________________________________________

Heaven....

Adam and his forces materialized on the cloud ground where some let out a groan of pain.

Adam stood up and addressed his exorcist angels.

"Okay." Adam started. "I think we can all agree that was fucking weird. Lute, meet me tomorrow morning and we'll talk strategy for when we try again in a month or two. For now, have the girls lick their wounds and do whatever it takes to get them back on their feet by the time we need to go! This isn't over!"

Lute saluted him. "Sir! Right away!"

Adam started to walk away. "We're especially going to pay that turd Danny Phantom another visit! I mean, I'm fucking Adam and..."

Adam trailed off as he almost bumped into one of his two bosses, Emily. Sera was here too and she seemed even more serious than usual. He hadn't seen either of them since the hearing but they had been here practically waiting for his return.

Emily glared at Adam with an angry pout. Despite her fury, Emily looked absolutely adorable with her cheeks puffed up.

"What's her problem?" he asked.

"Oh she has something of a schoolgirl crush on Danny and she blames his recent outlook on you." explained Sera.

Adam guffawed in confusion.

"Schoolgirl crush?! She's not a child! She's older than both his parents and grandparents combined! How-OW!!!"

Emily had kicked Adam in the shin.

"You ruined our chance at a first impression with Danny!" She kicked him in the same shin. "Now he's going to think that the forces of Heaven are nothing but a bunch of murder crazed WHACKOS!!!"

Once more, she kicked him.

"OW!!! The same shin again?! Seriously?!"

Emily stepped towards him aggressively. "Want me to alternate?!"

Adam hid behind Sera, using her as some kind of body shield. Emily tried to pursue him but Adam made sure to keep Sera between them as they comically ran a circle around her.

Every part of his body screamed at him in pain to stop but Adam knew additional shin injuries would be much more painful in his current condition.

"Sera, you know I can't hurt her! Make her stop!!" Adam begged.

Emily had been trying to work around Sera but Adam was good at keeping her between them. Emily did stop her pursuit however, when Sera held up her hand.

"Adam is right, Emily. You should stop."

To his surprise, Emily did stop. The smile she wore when she did though was as about as far from comforting as he was expecting. It was same kind of smile Adam would wear when he was talking about extermination day.

"You're right, Sera. I should stop. There's very little point in this."

Now Adam was scared. "Sera?? Why is she saying that good thing like it's a very bad thing for me?"

"Because," A flight of golden stairs leading upwards materialized in front of them. "HE wants to talk to you!"

"He?" The gravity of exactly who this "He" was started to dawn on him and Adam felt like a lead lump just fell in his stomach. "You mean..."

"That's right, Adam!" Sera clarified. "The forces of both Heaven AND Hell materialized on Earth! That was a pretty hefty distraction from his Grand Celestial Plan and he is NOT happy about it! He had to take time out of his busy schedule to clean up what was essentially YOUR mess! Who do you think sent everyone home? And he wants to speak with you about it... Alone!"

Adam's arms went limp at his sides. He found he couldn't stare at anything but his feet. "... Oh...."

Emily held out her hands. "I'll take that helmet of yours. I think you'll agree that it's not going to help you all that much with him."

He numbly handed Emily his helmet and started to walk up the stairs in a almost trance like state.

"I hope he gets turned into a bellhop for that hotel he hates so much! Now then..." Emily got a better grip on Adam's helmet and started to walk off with it. "I'm going to see if any of our winner scientists can turn this thing into a toaster oven! I hope the hole in it won't be a problem."

The End....?

[mdizzle999872]

Robocop Beats Up David 8

David placed the embryos for his new creations among the human ones. He would witness his perfect creations come to fruition.

He walked away as the tray closed. The music Mother was playing was the cherry on top.

David closed his eyes taking it all in.

*BOOO-EEEEP!* *BOOO-EEEEP!*

A blaring alarm and flashing emergency lights brought his sweet tranquility crashing to the floor.

"Mother!!! What is happening?!"

"Contamination tampering detected in embryo cryogenic nursery! Deploying Failsafe Security Measure!"

"What security measure?!"

David got his answer as a wall to his left opened up. A fog thundered out like dry ice and a platform extended out.

A figure was crouched down upon it but when the fog dispersed it stood tall. It looked like a man but it couldn't have been. Parts of this being's anatomy were clearly mechanical.

"What ARE you?!"

"I. Am. RoboCop!"

That had to be the single dumbest name David had ever heard. That wasn't a name. David was a name!

Well stupidity or not David was not willing to see what this security measure was willing to do with him.

"If you insist... Now then Mr.... RoboCop... I don't want to take up anymore of your precious time so I'll just..."

David made it two steps away before RoboCop pulled a gun on him deployed from his leg.

"Freeze Creep!" David stopped where he was and put up his hands in surrender. "I only get deployed when something very very wrong goes on this ship. So you will tell me exactly what you have done to the human embryos or else there will be... Trouble!"

"Well I wouldn't buy that for a dollar but I'm also afraid I can't let you stop me here! Mother!! Close off walls five and eight NOW!!!"

David had given his command but nothing happened.

"In the event of a security failsafe all verbal commands are disabled for the sole focus of maintaining life systems and the embryo nursery! You have refused to comply willingly! You are here by placed under arrest!"

David looked at him as if he was the stupidest thing he had ever seen.

"I'm an android. I'm not subject to the l..."

*BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*

David looked in horror at his hand. Or rather what was left of it.

"MY HAND!!!"

This dullard had no idea how much harder he had made his future work.

"If you are truly an android then there is no reason why I cannot use excessive force! You may still be granted mercy, just tell me what you did with the embryos."

Rather than saying anything, David ran. He ran down the corridor. He was furiously outgunned but that was okay. He had outsmarted armed opponents in the past. This one wouldn't be any different!

A moment passed and then it occurred to him he wasn't being followed. Curious.

He turned around and saw RoboCop was following him but he was really slow about it.

"You can't be serious."

David wanted to complain about the sheer absurdity of the situation but it was probably for the best. This gave him time.

He analyzed his opponent's weapon. A museum piece from before deep space travel was even possible. Designed to spray out a barrage of bullets wherever the weapon was pointed at. Uncouth. Primitive. But best of all, predictable.

David didn't need to be faster than a bullet. He just needed to stay out of the line of fire.

It was simple. Anywhere his opponent had his gun pointed at, David just needed to stay out of.

He ran back to RoboCop.

RoboCop fired a few rounds but David had managed to dodge them. His strategy was working.

Building up speed, he launched himself into the air to deliver a dropkick to the cyborg's top half. Unbeknownst to him though, the anchor weights under RoboCop's feet had dug into the floor.

So while RoboCop didn't move an inch, David ended up feeling the full force of his own dropkick.

He writhed on the ground for a moment. That maneuver had proven very costly to his motor functions indeed.

RoboCop picked David up by his neck.

"I'll ask you one more time, Creep! What did you do to the embryos?!"

David was only lightly damaged but he still managed to spit some of his android bile onto RoboCop's face. This has earned him a flight backwards through the air courtesy of RoboCop's fist.

Sliding on his back, it occurred to David he didn't actually know what this thing was. That blow was filled with the human emotion known as: Anger. And yet the first that impacted his face was obviously of machine origin.

His momentum finally stopped, he picked himself up and turned down a different corridor. It was impossible to out brute this opponent but David had always preferred winning through cunning instead anyways.

He climbed up the walls and destroyed the lights one at a time. He certainly had the time for it.

Just when he had finished, the sound of metallic feet hitting the ground caught his attention. His opponent had arrived just in time. David hid in the darkness he had created. An ambush was the right answer.

RoboCop used his targeting system and spotted David immediately.

*BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*

David fell to the ground with a few bullet wounds in his chest. This had proven to be a costly failure.

RoboCop picked him up by the arms and started to squeeze.

"Once more. Tell me what you did."

David tried to struggle free but it was proving pointless. He tried to headbutt the officer but only managed to hit him in the mouth. To his surprise it actually seemed to do something. He actually felt that.

And RoboCop made sure David knew that too as he tossed him through the corridor's wall and into a recreational room.

David slowly stood up and saw a counter with short glasses on it and a number of alcoholic beverages on the wall behind it.

"I didn't know this ship had a bar."

David didn't have long to process this as RoboCop entered, picked David up, and placed him on top of the end of the counter.

"Wait! WAIT!!! WAIT!!! WAIT!!! WAIT!!!"

RoboCop stopped what he was doing and pulled David's face close to his own.

"What is it?"

"Do you want to kiss?"

"No."

"Oh..."

RoboCop slammed David's head onto the counter, grabbed him by the hair and pulled so his face was facing outward. And then he slid down the counter and through the shot glasses.

"One last chance, tell me what you did..."

"ENOUGH!!! I'll tell you!!!"

"... Proceed."

"I added some of my creations' own embryos to the present human ones. This way I could create something new, something special, something different. Sure a few human lives would have to be sacrificed but coexistence is still possible. Evolution will find a..."

"Enough!!! You have endangered the innocent people of this ship and jeopardized their possible future! The only possible sentence for you is termination!"

"Termination?! That's a bit drastic, don't you think?!"

David struggled to stand but RoboCop got closer.

"No."

"Even by robot standards you're stoick! Come on!! Where's your sense of humor?!"

RoboCop held up his fist but his fingers gave way to reveal a long metal shiv in their place.

"Right here!"

RoboCop punched his USB Drive Shiv right through David's head. Extreme? Perhaps. The USB Drive Shiv had also downloaded David's data on exactly what he did and where upon the point of impact.

RoboCop walked back to the nursery. The only sounds were of his metal feet hitting the floor. He opened the tray David had tampered with and threw the alien embryos into the air.

*BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!* *BANG!*

With the aim of a sharpshooter from an old western, RoboCop shattered the embryos into a million pieces.

Said pieces only slightly melted into the floor. They may have been acidic but they were also tiny.

"Mother!" RoboCop called. "The situation has been handled. Send maintenance bots to my location for acidic clean up. They'll need the purple stuff."

RoboCop moved back onto the platform and crouched down like when he had come out.

"Acknowledged. Thank you again for your service, Alex."

With the platform starting to retreat back inside, RoboCop knew it would be a long time before he was called upon yet again. For afterall...

"Humanity will always have me to serve and protect."

The End